Ex Libris C. K. OGDEN S"3 (97& CONFESSION Works by the same Author. BAMPTON LECTURES. (Parker, 1857.) WHITEHALL SERMONS. (Parker, 1848.) MARIOLATRY, as exhibited in books at present used in the Romish Communion. (Rivingtons, 1869.) QUOUSQUE. (Longmans, 1873.) SECESSION TO ROME. (Longmans, 1874.) GRAMMAR OF THE GREEK LANGUAGE, Fourth Edition. (Parker.) ARISTOTLE'S ETHICS, with English Notes. (Parker, 1856.) AN EXAMINATION DOCTEINE AND PEACTICE CONFESSION WILLIAM EDWAKD JELF, B.D. AUTHOR OP 'QUOUSQUE SOMETIME CENSOR OF CH. CH.: HAMPTON LECTURER 1857: WHITEHALL PREACHER 1846 LONDON LONGMANS, GEEEN, AND CO 1875 /-/;,/. PREFACE. I HAVE not sufficient reliance on myself to put forth a work upon Confession at the present moment, without expressing a hope that any auguries which I may en- tertain of its acceptance may be realised only so far as the views it contains are in harmony with God's Word and Will ; that if, contrary to my own linn con- viction, it be otherwise, it may be overruled so as to be of none effect ; and with this hope, or rather prayer, I commit it to the judgment of my readers and God's good Providence. I have thought it best not to load my pages with numerous references to patristic books (not on the shelves of ordinary libraries) in support of facts, the authorities for which can be found almost exhaustively, certainly abundantly and sufficiently, in the pages of such works as Bingham and Usher, and the note in the translation of Tertullian in the Library of the Fathers. I have, therefore, referred my readers to these books, where they will find not only references to the original works, but generally full length quota- tions of the passages referred to. I must beg my readers' indulgence for any faults 2000715 vi PREFACE. of style or language which they may discover. Writ- ing on such a subject, it is difficult to be accurate without being tiresome, to be full without overflowing. I am aware that my readers will find occasional re- petitions which they may possibly think they might have well been spared : but the matter of fact is, that the subject divides itself into many distinct heads and points of view, and where the same arguments and facts apply to all, or more than one of these, I have preferred to commit an offence against rhetoric by re- producing the link which was necessary to the coherence of my chain, rather than to offend against logic by leaving it incomplete. 40 QUEEN'S GATE GARDENS : January 1875. CONTENTS. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. Importance of the Subject Aspects and Results of the Confessional In- stinctive Aversion to it Not the Ground of this Treatise But its Repug- nance to God's revealed Word Urgency of the Question Indistinctness and Hesitation in dealing with it Various Grounds of its Acceptance Necessity for an Examination of it Conclusion at which I have arrived The People to whom it is addressed A priori Reasons for doubting its Soundness Sophistry and Sophistries of its Supporters Petty Arguments current among its. Partisans ....... PAGE 1 CHAPTER II. Point at Issue Not the clerical Commission, but its Nature and Extent Not whether Men ought to be anxious about their Salvation, but whether Auricular Confession is an appointed Means thereto Not whether confi- dential Communications between a Pastor and his Mock are desirable or allowable, but whether formal Absolution is an ordained Channel of Pardon, or a desirable Preparation for the Holy Communion No Neces- sity to adduce the extravagant Utterances of the School The Subject will be treated in its least irrational Aspect Varieties of Opinion among those who have accepted the System A Suspicion of Unclearness and Unsoundness created thereby Not necessary to examine all these in Detail Some, evidently Errors Some will be touched upon hereafter Cause of this Inconsistency of View In the Teachers of the Party In its Disciples and Partisans Real point advocated by the Confessionalists What they mean by Auricular Confession Notions mixed up in the Term Confession Confidence and Confession, Absolution and Pardon to be dis- tinguished from each other Confession in its popular Acceptation, includes Confidence and Confession in its technical sense Great Contrast between these How they are linked together in the Confessionalist system Points successively advanced Ending in Auricular Confession, technically so- called Differing little from the Roman practice Different in Details Identical in Error . . . . . . . . . .14 viii CONTENTS. CHAPTER III. Twofold Plea for Confession:!. As a natural duty 2. As a divine Ap- pointmentAttempt to identify Confession with the natural Instinct of Confidence by throwing the same Colouring of Duty over both 1. By asserting that they are both commanded in Scripture 2. By Analogies of Lawyer and Physician This latter Argument examined as used to support Confession Analogies too far fetched Do not touch the required Point Argue from prudential to an intrinsic Obligation Hence even if they did apply to Confidence, yet they would not apply to Confession- Fail in their Facts Full disclosure to a Lawyer or Physician often not necessary Fail in their Relation One relating to Things natural in which there is generally no Alternative, the other to Things spiritual in which the Absence of an Alternative is the very Point to be proved These Analogies do not justify special Arrangements for Confession Betting-houses furnish the closer Analogy on this Point Question whether Scripture enjoins the Duty of private Confession Passage in St. James has two possible Meanings Difference between them The Confessionalist Interpretation not recognized in the early Church The Confession spoken of by St. James is Reciprocal Language of the Homilies on the Subject St. James is not speaking of technical Confession If he was, his Language would be more Definite -Confessionalists not to be heard in their Application of this Passage . . . . . Y . . PAGE 26 CHAPTER IV. Fallacy of passing from Confidence to Confession Gain to the Confessionalist Cause in identifying them Confidence allowable under certain Conditions Not peculiar to Christianity, though possibly more effective under its Auspices Arises not from sacerdotal Prerogative But from the natural Sym- pathies and Yearnings of Humanity To be disconnected from sacerdotal No- tions Distinction between Confidences for Relief of Mind, or for the Sake of Advice The Clergyman the proper Person to apply to, but the having Recourse to him a Sign of Spiritual Weakness Opportunities for good in such Confidences Recourse to Clergymen for removal of Doubts of Forgiveness No Sign of Spiritual Health, but the Reverse Cure for a morbid State Any System of Training or Preaching which creates the Need of such a mor- bid State bears Witness against itself Confidences to be received under certain Limitations How they may approach to Confession Care must be taken not to confound these two different Things Danger at present day in Confidence Differences between Confidence and Confession, and between Pastoral Advice and Direction Importance of realising these Distinctions This Confidence only once suggested by our Church to Persons in Health and Strength Practical Transition from Confidence to Confession . . 38 CONTENTS. CHAPTER V. Second Plea for Confession as part of a Divine Ordinance for the Forgiveness of Sin The Theory displays much knowledge of human Nature and human Wants Might have recommended itself to our acceptance had there been no Revelation The ignoring of God's revealed Cure for Sin the real Ob- jection to it No Trace in Scripture of any such Ordinance for Pardon as private Confession to Man, or any such Practice being used, or recommended by the Apostles Nor yet any Trace of it in the really Primitive Church Primitive Practices recognised by our Church as a Witness to Facts Espe- cially valued by Medievalists This finds no Place in Primitive Practice No private Confession practised or recognised except as preparatory to public Discipline, and this not in the earliest Ages Evidence of Mr. Carter on this Point Of E. B. P. in a Note on Tertullian This shows, not only that private Confession was not compulsory as in Romish Church, but that it did not exist at all . . PAGE 51 CHAPTER VI. Further Examination into the Ancient Practice Both Persuasives to and Dis- suasives from private Disclosure of Sin Solution of this is that Disclosure is recommended in certain Cases with a View to public Confession Discour- aged as a Means of obtaining Pardon from God Threefold Phase of Sin Against a Brother Against the Church Against God- -Threefold Phase of Guilt Different Means of obtaining Remission of these several Phases of Guilt. Sins against the Church were Matters of penitential Discipline Remitted by the Church as the Party offended Remitted by Individual Christians, when the Sin and Guilt arose from Private Injuries Sins against God remitted by God alone on Confession to Him Prominent Place held by Sin against the Church Afterwards the Notion of such Sin died away, and the peni- tential Discipline fell into Disuse Persuasives to disclosure of Sins origi- nally had reference to public Lisclosure, Dissuasives had reference to the Requirements of God by Confession to Him alone. Proofs that public Discipline dealt only with Sins as against the Church Not with Sins as against God Line drawn between these Passage from Cyp- rian Differences between Public Discipline and Auricular Confession Too wide to admit of one being any Warrant for the other . , .63 CHAPTER VII. Nature and Decay of Public Discipline Case of Corinthian Sinner Developed in the Century after the Apostles Lapsi Scandalous Offences Those which caused no Scandal, left to private Conscience and Discipline No pri- vate Confession, for the Sin was notorious Public Disclosure of secret Sins for Relief of Conscience This only allowed on Recommendation of some wise x CONTENTS. Layman, or afterwards Priest Private Disclosure of Sins to such Persons for this Purpose Not followed by Absolution Multiplication of such Cases- Appointment of Psenitentiarius His Office that of ' Jugc d' Instruction ' Advance towards Mediaeval System, but hot to Absolution Scandal caused by this Office Abolished No warrant for Confession, but the con- trary. Private personal Discipline for Offences not against the Church Same as that recommended by our Church as Preparation for Holy Communion. Confidence in Early Church Primitive Usage retained in our Church, except as regards Public Discipline. Abolition of Paenitentiarius Private Confession assumes a substantive Form Public Confession less frequent Public Reconciliation for notorious Offences superseded by private Change in the Notion of Public Reconciliation Pri- vate Confession for notorious Offences authorised Change of Doctrine as well as Practice Reconciliation or Absolution still precatory, not indicative, and so up to end of twelfth Century This is a Matter of Ecclesiastical Arrangement, not of Scriptural Obligation Hence we must see what is the Practice and Teaching of our own Church. Attempt to distinguish occasional from habitual Confession Flaws in the Argument PAOE 74 CHAPTER VIII. This a Matter of Canonical Arrangement Argument from this Pleas, that this accounts for the absence of Primitive Sanction, and that our Church has a Right to enjoin the Practice Logical Effect of these Pleas If so, it cannot be a Sacramental Ordinance of Divine Appointment Plea, that Language of the Church may indicate a Recognition of its Scriptural Obli- gation, or makes it binding on us, answered Effect of such a Plea Necessity for examining our Church's Language Positive Assertions of Confessionalists on this Point Mistaken Proofs they adduce What it is they assert to be taught by our Church Visitation Office Method pre- scribed Inquiry into the Fact of the sick Man's Repentance, not any Detail of his Sins Special Confession Not necessarily private Absolution to be reluctantly applied Pardon not given But prayed for after the Absolution This Prayer the Relic of the old precatory Form Argument of Confession- alists about this Prayer answered Why it is untenable Precatory Form up to twelfth Century shows that Forgiveness was held to be a Matter of Petition, not as a ' fait accompli 1 Change to 'ego te absolve' Caxition of our Church in this Matter Instances of the Nature of Absolution in other Passages of our Prayer Book Morning and Evening Prayer Must be essentially thesanio in Visitation Office, differently applied Not Forgiveness, but God's Promise and Offer to forgive Difference between Absolution and Pardon Instances of this in the Prayer Book In the Visitation Formula The Special Con- fession comes nearer to Confidence But at all Events it would furnish no Precedent for Cases essentially different Certainly not for Confession in the only Case in which even Confidence is recommended by our Church . 87 CONTENTS. CHAPTER IX. Exhortation to Holy Communion Wrongly claimed by Confessionalists as de- cisive in their Favour The best and indispensable Preparation set forth in the preceding Paragraphs Case in which Confidence is recommended State of the Man's Mind What he is directed to do The Remedy not Ab- solution, but the Ministry of God's Word conveying the Benefit of Absolution Directions clear and precise, to the utter Exclusion of any Sacerdotal Action Why and how different Interpretation has been admitted Counter- balanced by the Fact of the Interpretation put upon it by general Usage. Key of the Confessionalist Position Benefit supposed to be meaningless Abso- lution supposed to denote the Exercise of the Power of Forgiveness. Exhortation may be read by a Minister Confessionalist Argument on the use of this Term Changes in the Terms in this Sentence Other Alterations Prayer Books of 1549 (1552), 1559 As revised in 1662 All these Altera- tions, Additions, Omissions, Point the same Way Why ' Absolution ' was changed into ' Benefit of Absolution ' Attempt of Laud to introduce a Formula of Absolution Meaning of the Term ' Ministry of Word ' Lan- guage of Homily Passage tells against the Confessionalists, and not for them No Clergyman is here authorised to pronounce any Form of Abso- lution Canon of 1603 Language of Homily .... PAGE 102 CHAPTER X. Ground of the Discussion shifted to private Absolution Confessionalist Argu- ment from Ordination Formula Question at Issue Relation between our Lord's Words in St. John and the Ordination Formula Analysis of the For- mula Relation of the third Paragraph to the second. Twofold Power con- ferredThese were held in Early Church to be exercised by the Dispensa- tion of the Word and Sacraments, and in our own Not by any Sacerdotal Power or Sentence This Method exhausts our Lord's Commission as far as private Sins are concerned No private Power of repelling from the Holy Communion contemplated in the Exhortation to the Holy Communion Language of our Church on this Point ' Discipline of Church' in the Promise made by the Candidate for Ordination How limited These Limitations confine the Exercise of any Power to notorious Sins Directions before the Communion Office Summary of the Argument Practice of our Church Does not recognise actual Forgiveness as the Result of the Power in any of the Places where it is exercised Reason and reasonableness of this Pos- sible Translation of the Formula does not affect this View What the Power is not Not j udicial Not operative or effective Not a Grant of Pardon Not Supernatural Not Sacramental Private Confession to a Priest not neces- sary to the Exercise thereof Special Confession in Visitation Office not necessarily Private Not necessary as giving the Priest Information on the Case Knowledge of a Man's Sins not recognised as necessary to the telling him he can be saved Nor to determine the Amount of Penance or Peni- tence . .119 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XI. Sense of our Lord's Words in St. John xx Bearing of this Point on our Church's View Real Question at Issue Points required to prove the Confessionalist case Twofold Question To whom were the Powers given And what were the Powers Powers given to those addressed This assumed to be the eleven Apostles Admitting this, the Power might have been con- fined to them They had Faculties whereby they could pronounce absolute Forgiveness Which Priests now have not. 'I am with you always' does not carry on this Power Others addressed besides the Apostles Others were with him Power conferred on the Church This difference Important What were the Powers given Clearly the Power of remitting ecclesiastical Offences But this not exhaustive Comparison of Accounts of different Evangelists St. Luke states the Commission to have been preach- ing Repentance and Remission of Sins St. Matthew and St. Mark relate the giving this Commission to the Apostles on other Occasions How the Accounts may be reconciled Both embodied by our Church How the Power was exercised in apostolic Age Confessionalist Assertion Negatived by Facts No such Power exercised or claimed by Apostles Simon Magus Case of Corinthian Penitent Tells against the Confessionalists, not for them, even on their own View of it Literal Meaning of St. John's Words Not taken by anyone St. Matthew ix. 8 Practical Test of the Power claimed under this Passage 2 Cor. v. 18 'As my Father sent Me, so send I you ' How far the Mission of Church is identical with that of Christ Con- fessionalist Position assumes that the Power they claim is the Only Method of exercising our Lord's Commission How answered Flaw in the Position that this Way is one out of many Practical Test of this Argument CHAPTER XII. Witness of the practice of the post-apostolic Early Church as to the meaning of our Lord's Words As to what was not held As to what was held Interpretation put upon our Lord's Words In their widest sense Direct remission of ecclesiastical offences Mediate and indirect commission By preaching of repentance and remission of sins Baptism Intercessory prayer Result of the power exercised By the proclamation of God's pro- mises By baptism Intercessory prayer Retaining power Exercise and results of Power not to be exceeded What is absolution Not mere preaching Not merely reading the Bible Proclamation of the Gospel by the Church before the New Testament Scriptures existed Under our Lord's special commission and authority This proclamation afterwards embodied in the written Word Authority of the Church and of the Scriptures The written Word does not supersede the voice of the Church, but bears witness to it and protects it from corruptions Essential duty of every Church still to publish the message which our Lord put into its mouth This pro- phetic office of the Clhirch exercised in absolution Conferred in our own Church on the second order of ministers Couched in a formula of words Difference between this and preaching on the one hand, and the sacra- mental theory on the other -Not antagonistic to the written word . 163 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XIII. How this power is exercised in our own Church In a formula expressing the unlimited mercy of God In a formula of prayer In a formula addressed personally to an individual In the Morning and Evening Service In the office of the Holy Communion Confirmed by the comfortable words of Scripture Visitation Office State of the man Nature and result of the absolution Not granting of pardon, not declaring it absolutely granted Not a sealed pardon but a sealed offer of pardon How far it affects the state of the individual Illustrations Not required by men of strong faith Hence only permitted in cases of morbid doubt How far an assurance of repentance Doubt of God's mercy not to be suggested Pardon not to be represented as given through the minister Not to be suggested with a view to future influence Absolution not to be pronounced over unconscious persons Argument thence as to its nature Confession and absolution not recognised as a preparation for the Holy Communion Doubts not to be suggested or aggravated Why absolution permitted on a death-bed PAGE 175 CHAPTER XIV. Summary of the proofs and arguments on each side Case of the Confession- alists Case on the other side Practical conclusions Difference between Home and Confessionalists one of degree not of kind Between Confession- alists one of kind not of degree Powers conferred by ordination How ex- ercised in our Church Absolution does not convey pardon Not even in / absolve thee Confession Confession as viewed by the Confessionalists and in the Church of England Special confession in the Visitation Office Re- cognised nowhere else Difference between confidence and confession Be- tween what is suggested in the Communion Office and that permitted in the Visitation Office The question is not between habitual and occasional con- fession How this notion arose Flaw in the theory of occasional auricular confession - Solution of the difficulty in which Ritualists plead they are placed by the importunity of applicants Unreality of the plea Danger of even confidential consultations in these days Laity not responsible for the revival of the practice How clergymen may deal with those who consult them For relief of mind For disclosing a doubt Auricular confession a misuse of the clerical office Cannot be claimed by the laity as a right How such an applicant to be dealt with This method pursued since .the Reformation Distinction between mortal and venial sin Does not autho- rise auricular confession Nor do the Confessionalists confine the practice to mortal sin Plea for absolution as a restitution to a state of grace . 1 89 CHAPTER XV. Catena alleged in favour of it Value of a catena overrated Especially when not contrasted with practice Opposite catenae Variety of views in English divines This caused by the want of a clear idea of truth By a rapid and fertile thought Especially under pressure of opposition This very per- xiv CONTENTS. ceptible in English writers Passages often taken without the context Conditions of value for a catena All authorities to be struck out of the catena who are speaking of something different to the point alleged And those whose views are based on probably erroneous grounds Or where they are at variance with the Church of England or with history, or with each other -On the other side, a large catena of practice Occasional in- stance of absolution Not always in harmony with the Church teaching Catena of authorities on the other side What the catena is worth at its highest and best Catena cannot supply evidence Nor can any amount of vague assumptions Nor counterbalance the lack of it Limitations intro- duced by these divines fatal to their theory Benefits alleged as arising from the practice See-saw argument of the Confessionalists Testimony to its benefits From personal experience From parochial experience Not necessary to parish work properly carried on Perhaps necessary to public discipline if it existed among us Possibly useful for direction, but this not recognised in our Church Confidential intercourse admits neither sacra- mental confession nor direction Confession and absolution are not to be directed as a condition of pardon, or used to get the secrets of a man's soul Alleged benefits counterbalanced by known evils Question whether it is not an intrusion on the revealed scheme of salvation This the great question The evil of this not counterbalanced by any great benefits What God has given us is exhaustive and sufficient Clergy not physicians, but onJy errand-boys of the Great Physician Have no licence to alter or add to His panacea Certainty of methods prescribed by God Danger of human devices Auricular confession implies disbelief in God's promises The im- portance of this principle makes me defer the consideration of the benefits of confession Argument for toleration is a sign of conscious weakness Not likely to succeed Apathy ou the point quite unintelligible Important re- sults of the confessional : Theologically Evangelically Ecclesiastically Eeligiously Personally Nationally Socially Danger of again allowing it to take root . . PAGE 209 CONFESSION. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. Corrigenda. Page 69, line 3 from foot, for son read sun 70, 18. for remitted read not remitted 130, 8, for there read here 135, last line, for Christ read church 136. , after penitence insert, that is, bodily punishment exacted " by a priest before he will pronounce the pardon he professes to grant tue day from wnicli it is impossible to turn in silence : and this all the more as its advocates boast of the strides which it is daily making among us. In whichever of its manifold aspects it presents itself whether theo- logically, or politically, or socially, or individually it is a principle and a power which must be regarded either with dread or with hope, -certainly not with indifference. The Aspects total change it introduces into what may be called the of theCon- machinery of the spiritual life, as administered by the Church; its invasion of many of those principles and rights which we and our fathers believed ourselves to have recovered at the Reformation, as essential points in v CONTENTS. ceptible in English writers Passages often taken without the context Conditions of value for a catena All authorities to be struck out of the catena who are speaking of something different to the point alleged And those whose views are based on probably erroneous grounds Or where they are at variance with the Church of England or with history, or with each other On the other side, a large catena of practice Occasional in- stance of absolution Not always in harmony with the Church teaching Catena of authorities on the other side What the catena is worth at its highest and best Catena cannot supply evidence Nor can any amount of vague assumptions Nor counterbalance the lack of it Limitations intro- duced by these divines fatal to their theory Benefits alleged as arising from the practice See-saw argument of the Confessionalists Testimony to its benefits From personal experience From parochial experience Not necessary to parish work properly carried on Perhaps necessary to public discipline if it existed among us Possibly useful for direction, but this not recognised in our Church Confidential intercourse admits neither sacra^ mental confession nor direction Confession and absolution are not to be directed as a condition of pardon, or used to get the secrets of a man's soul Alleged benefits counterbalanced by known evils Question whether CONFESSION. CHAPTER I. PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. Importance of the Subject Aspects and Eesults of the Confessional In- stinctive Aversion to it Not the Ground of this Treatise But its Repug- nance to God's revealed Word Urgency of the Question Indistinctness and Hesitation in dealing with it Various Grounds of its Acceptance Necessity for an Examination of it Conclusion at which I have arrived The People to whom it is addressed A priori Reasons for doubting its Soundness Sophistry and Sophistries of its Supporters Petty Arguments current among its Partisans. THE progress of the doctrine of Confession the revived importance use of the Confessional as a channel of pardon and a ject. means of grace is one of those remarkable features of the day from \vhich it is impossible to turn in silence : and this all the more as its advocates boast of the strides which it is daily making among us. In whichever of its manifold aspects it presents itself whether theo- logically, or politically, or socially, or individually it is a principle and a power which must be regarded either with dread or with hope, -certainly not with indifference. The Aspects total change it introduces into what may be called the of the'con- machinery of the spiritual life, as administered by the Church; its invasion of many of those principles and rights which we and our fathers believed ourselves to have recovered at the Reformation, as essential points in 2 CONFESSION. the Charter of Salvation, which God has given us through Christ ; the retrogression it marks towards the Mediaeval phase of Christianity, from which the Reformation set us free ; the power it will give to the clerical caste, which is almost sure to develop itself all the more rapidly under its auspices ; the new element it will introduce into the closest relations of life ; the new spring it will create in politics ; the fresh barrier it will set up between the Church and the Nonconformists ; the new aspect it will throw over the spiritual energies and growth of each individual combine to give it an importance which can be claimed by scarcely any, if any, other point of religious controversy. It is not merely a part of the programme of the school which is opposed to the Reformation and protests against the Protestant character of the English Church, but it affects the whole of the inner and outer itisarevo- state of the Church and Churchmen. It is simply a religion. revolution. If it is true, we have nothing to do but to accept it, with shame and sorrow for the short-comings and the loss of our forefathers and ourselves ; if it is false, we have nothing to do but to oppose it with the energy of men who are indisposed to accept a new religion, in the place of that which our forefathers recovered and handed down to us. The advocates of the Confessional sometimes pretend that it is the tremendous character of the practice which makes people shrink from it, and therefore condemn that instinctive which they afterwards approve and value. In the book UnoTun- circulated for the guidance of the clergy in the London reasonable. ]y[j ss j on i ft j s ^^ that t ft i s ^he instinctive consciousness of the divine power of the priesthood which makes Con- fession such a dread reality.' It may be true that there s much about it which is repulsive, and that people shrink from it without exactly knowing what it is ; we 1 ' Parochial Missions,' page 92. REASONS FOR CONSIDERING THE SYSTEM. 3 have reason to thank God that it carries with it this providential safeguard against itself. It may be true also, on the other hand, that when persons under the influence of excited or morbid feeling look upon it as it is painted in false colours by one of these men as a special means ordained by God, and entrusted to his ministry they may, deceived and seduced by his apparent earnestness and confident assertion, be induced to catch at this straw, which he holds out to them, after having, by concealing God's covenanted promise of forgiveness, persuaded them that they are as drowning men without any other means of escape ; but this does not prove that the original repul- sive instinct was not well-founded, or that the changed view is reasonable. With this instinctive aversion to the Confes- sional, however, I have nothing to do, beyond thanking God that it exists, and praying that it long may exist. I am But not the not going to found my case against the Confessional upon opposingit. it ; its only relation to what I am going to write is, that I trust the following pages will, among other results, prevent its being overpowered or extinguished by the fallacies, the sophistries, the misrepresentations, the un- authorised promises, sometimes the falsehoods one does not like the word, but truth compels one to use it with which some of its advocates are trying to impose it on the religious yearnings, on the awakened consciences of our people. The repulsive character of the Confessional is not my reason for condemning and opposing it. I condemn it But because I oppose it because, while in practice it is an act of dis- belief in God's revealed promises, in theory it is a super- promises seding God's ordained means for the forgiveness of sin and "hods " restoration to a state of grace : placing instead thereof a human, unrevealed device, not to be found in Scriptural Christianity, not known in the primitive Church, struck out of our own Church system at the Reformation a sys- tem and a practice which it is wickedness to attempt to B 2 4 CONFESSION. re-introduce, and madness to permit its introduction ; seeing that it was in its earliest existence the offspring of a debased Christianity afterwards the parent and the nurse of a Christianity still more debased. ^ ie state ^ ^ e q uest i n > t> forces it upon us. It is question. no t merely that it is pressed more eagerly than ever by the small but energetic school of Medievalists, but that even some of those who are most opposed to it seem to have more difficulty in treating it than they had when it was first mooted. As long ago as the Nottingham Congress, I heard it remarked, that the utterances for it, though studiously moderate, were bolder and more decisive in tone, the utterances against it more hesitating, than on former occasions ; and though popular feeling has at length most justly, and not one hour sooner than was needed, roused itself against it, yet it must be confessed that the utterances and actions of many of our spiritual guides are Prevalent marked by an indistinctness and hesitation, of which, I indistinct- ness and suspect, they are themselves painfully conscious. Those on the who broadly abjure it in one sentence, partially admit it in another, seemingly shrinking from denying in its details that which they condemn in theory, without being exactly able to define the grounds of their condemnation. The aim of those who do not condemn it seems to be the limiting it to certain occasions, thus admitting a principle of which they cannot define satisfactorily the limitation. This difficulty, which is felt in dealing with it practi- cally, is one of the points which convinces me that the matter is very imperfectly understood, sometimes pur- posely mystified : that it has been subjected to very superficial tests by a large number of those who have, Causes of either actively or silently, given it countenance. This is explained by the fact, that till within a very few years men, not being obliged to look at it practically, were content to THE QUESTION IS IMPERFECTLY UNDERSTOOD. 5 adopt what certain writers had said before them, or to state loosely what seemed to them at first sight to be the theory of the Church, without caring to look into it more deeply. It was not of any practical importance either in the teach- ing of the Clergy, or in the use of the Laity ; and hence, now that it has been revived among us in its practical bearing on everyday life, it is accepted very differently, and on very different grounds, by different people the natural result of its having existed among Divines in the shadosvy form of posse and very rarely, if ever, in any well-defined reality of esse. By some it has been accepted 011 the authority of one or two great names, without any real examination into its intrinsic merits and claims and history ; by others it has been adopted as part of the sys- tem of a school ; by others, again, as holding out a prospect of that personal influence over their people, which is so great an object with every active clergyman, whether his aim be personal success or the salvation of souls. Others, again, look at it as a means of stemming dissent and re- covering dissenters ; others have taken it up on the show of reason which has been cast around it by the mis-state- ments and sophistries of its champions ; others, again, have been won by specious statements of the practical blessings which, it is asserted, experience proves it to possess. It seems to me that those who look at it with dislike and suspicion (and these are very far from being exclusively what are called Low Church or Bro'ad Church) hardly know how to deal with the audacity, with which its advocates assume that their case is self-evident, or with the portions of the Prayer-book which are alleged as putting the matter beyond doubt or dispute. The onus probandi should, indeed, rest with those who Reasons for the present are endeavouring to introduce in a greater or less degree treatise. Auricular Confession, as a means of grace more or less in- dispensable : but the argument and proofs they have put 6 CONFESSION. forward have met with a sufficient degree of acceptance to justify, and indeed to necessitate, a searching examination into their validity and value. I should have been thankful if I had found this done to my hand as fully and satisfac- torily as I believe it admits of being done ; but as I have not, my apology for coming forward is, my having, after a long, careful, and thoughtful consideration, come to the undoubting conclusion, that neither in Scripture nor in the early Church, nor in our own Church, is there anything to justify its being placed in the position, in which even the most moderate of its advocates seek to place it, far less in that which is claimed for it by the extreme partisans of the so-called ' Catholic ' revival. This conclusion, and the grounds on which I have come to it, I submit to the judgment of my readers. I can scarcely hope that what I urge will be generally accepted by those who are pledged to the practice. There are some, doubtless, whose honesty of character and purity of conscience, and love of truth, will induce them to abandon even a favourite system if they see that it is baseless. But, generally speaking, it would be too much to expect that men, whose professional position rests mainly on the success of what they have advocated so warmly and so confidently, will kiss the axe which professes to be laid to the root of their self-esteem, and to convict them of being misled and misleading. It is whom 6 It is not to ' or for ' sucl1 men tliat * am wr iti n g- I am convinced, addressed, however, as I said above, that there are many who have adopted, or approved, or not opposed, this innovation, in consequence of being unable to see their way out of the arguments, which were presented to them as self-evident propositions, admitting no denial and needing no proof. There are a still larger body, who have an instinctive repugnance to such a system, as well as rational doubts of its being part of God's will for the salvation of man, and yet scarcely know how to maintain their position in SOPHISTRIES OF ITS SUPPORTERS. 7 the face of so aggressive an enemy. Many, for instance, especially in holy orders, have been perplexed by being told that sacramental confession is expressly ordered by the Church, and implied in their ordination vows. And I cannot help hoping that some benefit will result to the Church and to Eeligion, if it can be shown that this dogma has in it nothing more substantial than the colour- ing which a sharp-dealing sophistry throws around it; that the statements whereby men have been perplexed are inaccurate, not to say false; the reasonings totally inconclusive ; that the injunctions of Scripture, the witness of antiquity, the voice of their own Church, are so far from lending it any countenance that they are decidedly and directly opposed to it. I confess that I have been very much surprised at the Sophistries singular poverty and shallowness of the grounds and argu- porters ments alleged in support of so weighty a matter ; a poverty so transparent and so striking, that it is almost incredible that those who use them can possibly believe in their depth or force. And it is quite in harmony with this, that the tone they adopt with their opponents is often that of rude arrogance and impertinent surprise at their differing from them.. 1 I have been struck, too, with the sophistry with which some minor detail of the system is elaborately discussed, as if the main point were confessedly true. Thus Passing by one divine of note among them writes a thick pamphlet to which 1 " show that every man may choose his own father confessor, proof? V as if this was the only point that remained to be settled. Others, again, will discuss the question whether auricular confession is voluntary or necessary, as if it were admitted on all sides that, within certain limits and in certain cases, 1 I recollect a man younger than myself, to whom I was personally known, on my expressing an opinion such as I have given above, sneeringly saying, 'I suppose you have been ordained'? as if it was possible that a reasonable man should express so decided an opinion on a vexata qucestio without having thoroughly weighed a point which lies oil its very surface. 8 CONFESSION. it was established beyond a question. In this as in most other parts of the Mediaeval system, one of their most usual fallacies is passing over the point to be proved, and enlarging on some general principle, which, however true it may be, does not hold good for their purpose until they have proved the point that they have passed over. Thus, for instance, Mr. Carter attempts to show that the great promise of immediate forgiveness from God Himself may be reconciled with his theory of the necessity or benefit of a deferred forgiveness by sacramental confession, on the principle that two contradictory doctrines or truths may co-exist. He ignores the equally undoubted principle, that this does not hold good except where each of the opposed points is expressly and unmistakably revealed in Scripture. He ought to have proved that this deferred forgiveness is revealed in Scripture, instead of arguing that, if it were so, the two must be held together. Any mere rationalising deduction from a Scripture word or phrase in favour of deferred forgiveness any plea resting merely on its benefits real or assumed cannot neutralise or weaken any definite proof against it, drawn from its being a negation of a clearly revealed fact of the Gospel scheme, or from there being no pretext furnished by Scripture for withholding or deferring God's mercy for a moment from anyone whc really seeks it. And even if deferred forgiveness could find any warrant in Scripture, it would not follow that it would depend on the sentence of the Priest it would not sanc- tion the Confessionalist theory. Unwar- Another of these fallacies is the drawing, as if from ranted con- clusions, preceding pages,, a conclusion which is not contained in them, and is utterly unsupported by the statements from which they quietly pretend to deduce it, or place it as if it were a deduction from premisses. 1 1 This may be instanced by the assumption from private Confession not being compulsory in the Early Church, that it was recognised as an optional CONFESSION AND THE SPIRITUAL LIFE. 9 It would be impossible to go through all the petty Petty a^u arguments in the use of which the rank and file of the defence oi i Confessionalist party are so carefully drilled by their leaders. It will, however, I fear, be necessary from time to time to deal with them, as this or that part of my sub- ject, with which they are specially connected, brings them on the tapis. Some, however, of the more prominent may be touched upon at once : it is like the clearing away the rubbish from a building, the true proportions of which it is sought to discover and restore. Thus, the attempt to identify the revival of the Con- From the fessional with what they call the deepening of the spiritual deepening of the spi- life, as if this were an undisputed argument in its favour, ritual life is sophistical. This assumed coincidence fails in more influence, points than one. There is much dispute, and much greater doubt, whether what they call deepening the spiritual life is not rather filling it up and choking it with rubbish. Sisterhoods, they say, attendance at communions, and the like, are coeval with the revival of confession, therefore confession is a spiritual good ; they beg the question whether the perversion of the Lord's Supper to uses for which it was never designed, the turning it into a Culte function for high days and holidays the clothing it with powers and attributes of which there is no trace in Scripture, be not rather a detriment to Christianity than the contrary: whether the clothing the spiritual sacrifices of prayer and praise with a Medisevalistic for- mality, ceremonial, and routine be not rather a deadening of spiritual devotion; whether the restricting the reli- gious life to special vows, special dress the identifying it with the monastic institutions of sisterhoods be not rather a narrowing, and contracting, of the powers and ordinance ; or from public Confession not being required for certain sins, that private Confession was necessary to their forgiveness. Both of these argu- ments are found in Ritualistic authors. 10 CONFESSION. sphere of Christianity : whether the divorcing of religious life from the ordinary life of a faith be not rather a death- blow to religion than the revival of it ; in which case, the coincidence they remark between the progress of Confes- sion and the progress of Medievalism is an argument against the former, and not for it an argument which is confirmed by the known results of Confession in every country where it has obtained. Where Confession has most had its own way, there is least of spiritual life in any real sense of the word more of vice, superstition, and infidelity. This fact they pass over sicco pede. Abstract Under the same head we must place the use of arbitrary arguments in favour deductions, from facts known or assumed, to establish this or that ordinance or doctrine ; such as all abstract argu- ments in favour of Confession, resting on the nature of man, or the nature of sin ; or in favour of penance from the way in which God dealt with our first parents after their first sin. It may be true, that if confession and penance were established on sufficient grounds of Reve- lation, then facts in natural religion, or Scriptural in- stances of God's method of dealing with His people, might be alleged as harmonising with, or illustrating, the points so established by Revelation, or as answering objections against them ; but they cannot supply the want of definite evidence, or give to a passage an interpretation which it could not otherwise have. Such arguments are really the same as those of rationalising scepticism or heresy, only with a different application the one arguing that this or that doctrine, though not definitely revealed, must on rational grounds be admitted into revealed truth the other, that this or that doctrine, though clearly revealed in Scripture, must on rational grounds, be rejected, ^gumcnts Nor are they more fortunate in their arguments from Scripture. Scripture. Such an argument, for instance, as I have met with, to the effect that though there is no precept to confess ARGUMENTS FROM SCRIPTURE. 11 sins to God, yet there is one to confess sins to men, rests on a misinterpretation of two texts, and an illogical deduction from them even so misinterpreted ; for the text * Confess your sins one to another,' even if the way in which they take it were the true one, does not contemplate absolution, conveying, or declaring judicially, an actual forgiveness of sins, but by prayer, regarding the forgiveness as a thing not yet in esse but in posse. And even if it were true that there were no text enjoining confession to God as a con- dition of forgiveness, yet this would not give any sanction for confession to a priest. Again, the scanty passages adduced by men of the From J * to J Cases in weaker sort from the historical books of the Old Testa- Scripture, ment only show, that in order to find any Scriptural support of their system, they are obliged to let themselves fall into misrepresentations of the facts they quote ; for in- stance, Achan's confession was public and not private ; and Achan had been already miraculously convicted of his sin. David's confession was not of sins poured secretly into Nathan's ear, but the acknowledgment of the sinful- ness of an act which Nathan, already knowing it, had brought home to his conscience. Nathan in a figure told David the nature of his sin, David did not tell Nathan ; besides which, unless I am mistaken, Nathan was a pro- phet and not a priest. It would be easy to go through them all with the same result, but I am unwilling to waste my space in disproving arguments (if it be not a misuse of the term), which even instinctive logic will feel to be fallacies. It really is not too strong to say that they are nonsense simply insults to our understanding. Another instance of this inherent feebleness is the Argument from prcju attempt to neutralise the almost universal instinctive dice against feeling against Confession, or even to convert it into an apology and support of it, not by showing that this feeling is based on unreal grounds, or embodies nothing but unfair 12 CONFESSION. prejudices : but by a vague reference to the fact that a popular feeling is sometimes an unfair criterion, founded on prejudice, not experience : whence they argue that adverse popular feeling is a proof in favour of their system. But if being spoken against is no proof of this or that thing being bad, still less is it a proof that it is good. Where it is not mere prejudice where the feeling is based (even though perhaps unconsciously) on experience or history then such an attempt to evade the witness which it bears against the practice is but to acknowledge its reality and Such argu- force. I confess that to my mind such reasonings are like of weak- the dummies in a druggist's shop, which betray the empti- ness of the stock, as well as the poverty of the man's re- sources. They have, however, an argumentative value, though not exactly of the sort which they were designed to have. When a system is obliged to rest on false assumptions, inaccurate quotations, wrong interpretations, illogical de- ductions, obvious fallacies, indistinct views, it creates a but have a strong suspicion against itself: betraying at the same value. time a logical incapacity in those who use such arguments without discerning these flaws, which accounts for the phenomenon, so puzzling to some people, that men with some reputation for ability are found among its partisans. The fact is, that such logical incapacity is not unfre- quently accompanied by a certain superficial acuteness, which invents or adopts a shadowy reasoning, without sufficient judgment to detect the want of substance which makes it, for the purpose of argument or truth, worse than nothing. Men thus endowed are very apt, especially under the pressure of a favourite crotchet, to rest on grounds, which turn out to be mere quicksands, the positions which self-esteem or obstinacy forbid their abandoning as untenable. Under the circumstances of there being so much LOGICAL VALUE OF SOPHISTRIES. 13 sophistry and unclearness hanging about this subject, I trust 1 shall not be held guilty of unpardonable pre- sumption if I confess that I have been induced to put forth these pages in the hope of being able to place it before my readers in the light which has been thrown upon it in my own mind, by a somewhat patient study of what is claimed for the system, and on what those claims rest. I feel myself more imperatively called upon to do this from having found, on communicating to others what has been developed in my own mind, that I have been able to relieve them from what seemed insurmountable difficulties in rejecting and opposing Auricular Confession. 14 CONFESSION. CHAPTER II. Point at Issue Not the clerical Commission, but its Nature and Extent Not whether Men ought to be anxious about their Salvation, but whether Auricular Confession is an appointed Means thereto Not whether confi- dential Communications between a Pastor and his Flock are desirable or allowable, but whether formal Absolution is an ordained Channel of Pardon, or a desirable Preparation for the Holy Communion No Neces- sity to adduce the extravagant Utterances of the School The Subject will be treated in its least irrational Aspect Varieties of Opinion among those who have accepted the System A Suspicion of Unclearness and Unsoundness created thereby Not necessary to examine all these in Detail Some evidently Errors Some will be touched upon hereafter Cause of this Inconsistency of View In the Teachers of the Party In its Disciples and Partisans Heal Point advocated by the Confessionalists "What they mean by Auricular Confession Notions mixed up in the Term Confession Confidence and Confession, Absolution and Pardon to be dis- tinguished from each other Confession in its popular Acceptation, includes Confidence and Confession in its technical sense Great Contrast between these How they are linked together in the Confessionalist system Points successively advanced Ending in Auricular Confession, technically so- called Differing little from the Roman practice Different in Details Identical in Error. Real THE perpetually recurring attempt to put the question considered? n a wrong issue makes it at the very outset necessary to state very clearly the point which is to be submitted to As to the my readers' judgment. Be it then borne in mind, that office, the question is not whether the clergy do, by divine appointment, intervene in any way between God and the. sinner ; not whether they are, or are not, intrusted with a ministry of reconciliation ; but whether that intervention is to be exercised, and that reconciliation to be effected, in that particular way which the Confessionalists hold ; so the extent and nature, and not the fact, of the clerical commis- sion enter into the discussion. Again, the question is, not REAL QUESTION AT ISSUE. 15 whether the clerical office is of divine or merely of human appointment not, whether ordination does or does not confer a certain commission and authority from on high but whether this divine appointment and commission invest the clergy with the powers which these men profess to exer- cise in the confessional with the power to forgive sins by private and personal absolution. Nor yet whether remis- sion of sins is brought about by the exercise of the clerical office, but whether it is to be sought and ministered in that particular way which is known by the name of Sacramental or Auricular Confession, or, to call it by its proper name, the sacrament of penance. 1 In many cases the advocates of the system take the first point in each of these questions, as if this, being proved- established, compelled the admission of the second point, whereas in reality it is the second point in each question which they have to prove. The first may be and is held by very many who absolutely deny what is sought to hang upon it as inevitably implied in, or following on it. So, again, in the exhortations wherewith Confessional- A S to anxiety for ists press their system, when they urge the salvation of the salvation, soul as the reason for acceptance of it assuming that those who will not listen to them are indifferent on the subject the practical question is not between an anxiety to be par- doned and an indifference to pardon not between a man's allowing his sick soul to go on without seeking any remedy, and .the availing himself of a remedy ready to his hand ; but whether God has ordained that health and pardon should come to the soul through Auricular Confes- sion whether God has provided such an ordained means of pardon at all, or whether what they prescribe may not be called a quack remedy, more likely to kill than cure. To urge anxiety for one's soul as an overwhelming reason 1 It is so called in the Intercession paper of the notorious Confraternity for February 1873. 16 CONFESSION. for adopting Auricular Confession, is much the same as if anxiety for our health was held to oblige us to the use of some of Culpepper's prescriptions. Confiden- And most particularly it is necessary to point out that tial com- *,'*'? i m unica- the question I am considering is not primarily, whether clergyman, certain confidential communications on matters of conver- sation and conduct between a pastor and members of his flock, in certain cases, are or are not desirable and spiritu- ally beneficial, but whether the confessing sins privately to a priest, and receiving from him, as a priest, his formal absolution, is an ordained means of grace, in itself an or- dained means of recovery from sin, or of obtaining pardon, or a recognised and desirable preparation for the Holy Communion. The first point may be nay, is perfectly true, and all the rest utterly false. I think, before I have done, it will be seen that the difference between these is not one of degree, but of kind. Extrava- It will not be necessary to place before my readers, for gancies not noticed. the purposes of refutation, the extravagant utterances of those among the school who carry their doctrine out to its legitimate conclusion ; such as those who talk of Confession as the cleansing stream. These, indeed, may fairly be used as arguments against that of which they are the legitimate conclusions ; and as such I may, per- haps, use them in the way of reductio ad absurdum ; but I am not desirous to prove my case by disproving notions which to most thinking minds carry with them their own refutation. I am willing to take the system in its best and least irrational phase, as of course these ultraisms fall to the ground if that whereof they are the ultraisms is displaced. 1 1 Some of these extreme views must be read before it can be believed that clergymen of our Church can put them forth as the doctrines they are bound to teach. In a small tract, in the series of ' Books for the Young' (rainier, 2 Little Queen Street), called ' Confession,' it is broadly stated ' Our Lord Jesus Christ commands us to confess to His Priests all the great sins we have committed.' Is it too much to say that this is an unmixed falsehood ? VARIOUS VIEWS ON CONFESSION. 17 It is, however, necessary to say a few words on the JJfeJJ"* 8 differences of view on the subject, not only because this must be considered. sort of haziness creates a reasonable suspicion of the theory round which it hangs, but also because it is in a great measure the cause of the modified acceptance which it finds in some minds, and because it undoubtedly in- creases the difficulty of dealing with it ; indeed, the first thing which will strike anyone who sets about treating the subject scientifically, must, I should think, be the variety of notions which in theological as well as in popular thought and language, have been, and are, mixed together in the term CONFESSION, as if they were essential parts of a whole, one of which could not be denied without denying the others, or as if one being admitted the rest must be admitted also. This, though perpetually assumed by the Ritualists, is very far from being the case. Thus some writers in defending Confession content instances themselves with proving absolution. Some maintaining differences, absolution, think their point is established if they believe that they have shown confession to be useful or necessary to the spiritual life. Some identify absolution with the abso- lute forgiveness of sin, or a judicial power of forgiveness ; others speak of it as having the promise of forgiveness of sin, or as an assuring or absolving grace, or grace of abso- lution, or an authoritative grant, or assurance of forgive- ness; others, as the channel through which forgiveness ipso facto flows ; some as the application of the Blood of Christ to the soul for the remission of sins. Some call Confession a divinely appointed means of cleansing the soul ; others, a divinely appointed condition of pardon ; some hold it to be indispensable, others only beneficial; some universally obli- gatory, others universally optional; some as obligatory only in some cases, optional in others some, as beneficial only to persons of a peculiar temperament, or only for grievous sins ; others, for all persons and for all sins some hold c 18 CONFESSION. that every sin must be laid before the priest ; others, that only particular sins must be disclosed some hold Confes- sion to be an essential part of the forgiving ordinance ; others, only as necessary to it, either for a complete re- pentance, or for the assurance of a complete repentance, or as enabling a priest to judge of the sincerity of a re- pentance necessary for forgiveness to fix the amount of penitence to be gone through before absolution, and the amount of penance to be appointed after it, so that lie may be able to arrange the terms on which God's mercy may be obtained ! Some learned men say the difference between Confession in the Church of England and the Church of Rome is, that in the latter it is habitual and obligatory, and in the former occasional and voluntary ; laying especial emphasis on its not being compulsory in the Church of England, as if anything of the sort could be compulsory in our Church, except in proportion as people were told that they could not do without it. In fact there are not many of its advocates or apologists who do not at one time advance one firing, and at another something else. It is unnecessary now to go into all these in detail. There are probably few of my readers whose acquaintance with the Christian scheme is not sufficient to enable them, with very slight reflection, to see that some of these notions are more or less intrusions on, and innovations in, the Gospel scheme of mercy ; for instance, the notion of an exact arrangement of the terms on which pardon can be obtained, of some proportion to be laid down between the sin committed and the satisfaction to be paid by the repentant sinner, would strike most people as being, in more regards than one, a simple and direct denial of some of the most distinctly revealed features of the Gospel. Others, less self-evident, will be treated of in their proper places as far as they deserve separate notice. VARIOUS VIEWS ON CONFESSION. 19 In the case of the teachers this inconsistency seems to be caused by the difficulty of finding or framing a defini- tion, which will not be too openly opposed to plain state- ments of Scripture on God's mercy and the forgiveness of proceeding. sin, to allow its passing muster even for a time ; while in the case .of some who are rather passively its partisans than actively, it is mostly an indistinctness arising from the circumstance of a matter of great importance and greater interest, both in a religious and social sense, having been suddenly and unexpectedly brought forward at a time of somewhat feverish excitement, in a fashion which almost precludes the possibility of more than a superficial ac- quaintance with what is thus presented for the immediate acceptance of those, who had hitherto formed no concep- tions upon it, and in whose religious training and educa- tion and practice it had been hitherto unknown. In some cases, I suspect, a misty indefiniteness has been purposely thrown over it by the leaders or the partisans of the pseudo-Catholic revival, in order to elude the grasp of those who by their natural logic, or common sense, would be able to grapple with and overthrow the system, were it presented to them undisguised by words and inconsisten- cies. A conscious runaway often assumes disguises in order to escape detection. The first step towards a clear understanding and a ^J;, f real logical treatment of this tangled subject is, to keep sacerdotal steadily before our minds that which, even amidst all this variety of view and discrepancy of language, it is not difficult to discern, viz. that the Auricular Confession which the sacerdotal party really advocate, is composed of two elements, private confession, and private absolution, each, in their creed, essential to the other ; and though either of these maybe viewed independently, yet when so viewed, it is very different from what it is when combined with the other : so that no recognition, 110 case of private con- 20 CONFESSION. fession alone, or of private absolution alone, if any such can be found, necessitates the admission of what is com- monly called Auricular Confession, or can be alleged as furnishing any authority or precedent for it. Thus all those views which do not recognise absolution as a neces- sary part of the practice in which Confession is rather pastoral than sacerdotal are not really admissions of the Confessionalist system within certain limits, but of some- thing distinct and different from it. Hence we shall be naturally led to distinguish between the several notions which have, especially of late years, been jumbled together under the name of Auricular Con- fession, or wrongly identified with it. Thus Auricular Confession will be distinguished from the public con- fession of ecclesiastical offences, or of offences viewed as such in the early Church, which, though it is some- times adduced as furnishing a precedent for the modern system, has nothing to do with the question, except as far as it may explain certain terms and practices, and give the key to certain patristic passages, loosely and inaccurately adduced in favour of the auricular confession of the present day. Perhaps there is nothing which will throw more light on the confusion which at present prevails on the subject, and lead us to a clear under- standing of it, than to recognise the difference between Confidence and Confession, Absolution and Pardon ; which, though commonly spoken of as identical, and com- prehended under the term Auricular Confession, are, in reality, very different in their nature and results ; and I think that such an analysis of the system will enable us to recognise the value and extent of that which we may see reason for admitting as true, and to mark it off by essential differences from that which we reject as false. As we proceed we shall, I think, see that the term Con- fession, in its present theological sense, cannot properly CONFIDENCE AND CONFESSION. 21 be applied to pastoral confidences, and throughout these Confidence pages, the essential differences between them will be eufched marked by terming one Confidence and the other Confession; fession. and I would suggest that the term might be advantageously adopted ; at all events those who admit and approve of Confidence would be able to mark, without any explana- tion, that they do not intend to give the least approval or sanction to Confession. Taking, then, this term Auricular Confession as repre- Different senting in its technical, as well as its popular, acceptation, Confession. the two elements of confession and absolution, there is a further distinction to be drawn between two phases which the former may bring before the mind. One of these, and that the simplest, is nothing more than a confidential intercourse between a father and a child, or between a pastor and any of his flock who in times of doubt and difficulty come to him for comfort or counsel : and this is a loose and inaccurate use of the word. The other, and that the extreme phase, is intimately joined with sacer- dotal absolution ; and this is its proper technical sense, representing it as a part of an ordained means of ob- taining pardon of sin from God. When we put these side by side, the difference between Difference them is so great it is at first difficult to see how the one these. could be engrafted on the other, or be signified by the same term. Look at the girl who goes to her clergyman to ask his advice how to meet a particular doubt, or temptation or weakness, and then turn to the penitent, prostrate on the chancel floor of a ritualistic church,, till a priest in full costume comes to lift her up, and lead her into the vestry to receive her confession, to give her his absolution, and to appoint her penance. How great the contrast between them ; it is a difference, not in degree but in kind ; and yet, in this age, the one is often but the first step to the other. It is one of the evils of 22 CONFESSION. this system, that what may be useful and innocent in itself becomes, under its auspices, dangerous and sus- picious. As we, however, look into the matter, it is not difficult to see how the advocates of the system manage to inter- twine progressively the several notions and practices, so that they become links in the chain whereby feminine consciences learn to rest their hopes and peace 011 a priest feminine wills to submit themselves to him in obedience. HOW they The voluntary disclosure of a mental difficulty to some together in one who, from position or experience, is fitted for the sionaiist giving of counsel the disclosure to a priest of some par- sys em. ticular sin as the source of the difficulty, the knowledge of which is, therefore, necessary to its solution the full disclosure, still voluntary, of all the sins and secrets of the heart, as a matter of prudence the full disclosure of these to a pastor and guide, as a matter of obligation the obligation of confession to a priest its necessity as a preparation to absolution, and as a condition of forgive- ness the inherent and talismanic efficacy of the exercise of a sacerdotal power in the formal absolution pronounced by a priest the saving and healing virtue of penance as a reparation for forgiven sin all these are links in the chain, steps in the ladder. Each of these challenges- examination, both in itself and in its relation to the link which precedes and follows it in the chain; and I am much mistaken, if my readers will not be convinced, not only that each point as maintained by the Confessionalists is, more or less, unsound in itself, but that even where it is not so, it is only by a series of sophistries that the last stage in the system is represented, not merely as the accidental development and consequence of the first which, unhappily, I fear, thanks to these pseudo-Catholics, it is but the legitimate and logical development, which happily it is not. LINKS IN THE SYSTEM. 23 Let us first look a little more closely into these points Arguments successive- as they are successively advanced. The Confessionalists iy ad- generally begin by introducing us to that confidential intercourse which would naturally exist between a person in spiritual difficulties and one older and wiser than him- self: to this they presently add the notion of the disclosure of sins to some one a father or mother, perhaps as sources of these spiritual difficulties, making it out to be a matter of obligation, by virtue of a special command in St. James v. 16, the full consideration of which must be deferred for the present (see page 33). They next put the case of the father or mother being persons in whom the girl can have no confidence, and there being no one else among her friends or family to whoin she could have recourse : then she naturally turns to her clergyman to help and guide her out of her difficulties. My readers will see how the clergyman is introduced, not by virtue of that sacerdotal right which is presently to be assigned to him, but in the lack of anyone more fitted for the pur- pose. The next step brings the clergyman before us as being professionally, apart from the above-mentioned lack of others, the fittest person to be consulted, as a lawyer in matters of law, or a physician in matters of health. Then by degrees this fitness is to be looked at as official and supernatural, not arising from his character or know- ledge, or experience of spiritual things, or even from his pastoral position, but by virtue of his having received the Holy Ghost for this especial purpose ; as having a com- mission and authority from God in this matter, which gives him a right to be consulted and listened to, and imparts to his advice a weight, and wisdom, and power which it has not in itself. Here the act first approaches the character of sacramental confession ; that is, the act of confession is viewed as attended with some talismanic grace as being made to a priest, besides and beyond the benefit derived 24 CONFESSION. from the opening out the heart to a sympathising friend, whether lay or clerical, and receiving from him the comfort and counsel he is personally or professionally fitted to give. I must beg my readers to mark the chain of the sophistry ; the sympathising pastor sliding quietly and noiselessly into the Mediaeval priest, pretending to represent the per- son of God. Then comes in that which the Confession - alists allow, or rather maintain, gives a completely new character to all that has gone before ; namely, the personal exercise of a sacerdotal power of forgiving sins confessed, by the pronouncing certain words uttered over the person confessing, as being expressive of that power. The moment absolution (in their sense of the word) comes in, there is a difference in kind the theory is different the practice different the aim different the means different the agency different. It will probably have struck my readers, without my calling attention to it, that the change intro- duced by this new element is so great as to draw a marked line between it and what has gone before it ; unless, per- haps, the line should properly be drawn at the earlier stage in which, as I have pointed out, the priest is first intro- duced in place of the pastor. However innocent and useful the act may have been up to this point, it does not follow that it is so after it, any more than the fact of a river being pure at its spring implies that it is pure and wholesome at its mouth. Auricular We have now arrived at what is technically called Auricular or Sacramental Confession, that is, confession received by a priest in the exercise of his sacerdotal office with a view to, and to be followed by, a formal and per- sonal forgiveness of sins, in the exercise of a sacerdotal power attached to that office, but which, in the parlance of the school, is generally called Confession, without any addition to distinguish it from the earlier and more innocent stages ; to confound it with which is the result, if not the design, of this usage of the word. AT LEAST DIFFERS LITTLE FROM ROME. 25 My readers can scarcely fail to see that, while this differs essentially from pastoral intercourse, it differs little, at least in its extreme development, from the pseudo- sacramental Romish practice ; that the change from the one to the other would be little more than nominal and accidental. I say ' in its extreme development,' because Different there are varieties in the mode of administration of this ministering so-called ordinance, corresponding more or less to the ex- ternals of the Eomish rite, as there is a greater or less identity in essentials. Sometimes I believe the penitent, to use a verbum artis, simply kneels down after he has confessed his sins to receive absolution ; sometimes the confession is made kneeling, the priest being clothed in his sacerdotal garments ; in some few churches the con- fessional-box has been added. Sometimes the * Confiteor,' in its longer or shorter form, is used : sometimes confes- sion is made to God, and ' Thee, O my Father : ' some- times there is a mere disclosure of sins. Perhaps the most ultra of all is where the form is gone through, though there are no definite sins to confess. 1 But in all these varieties of development, differing, as I have said, more or less from the Eomish externals, the same doc- trine is at work ; there is at bottom the same misappre- hension of the Gospel scheme, the same error of belief and practice on which this stronghold of Romanism is built. 1 ' Mission Book,' p. 99. ' There are some persons -who make this excuse ' (that they have nothing to confess) ' with sincerity but then they will not be afraid to go through the form of Confession.' 26 CONFESSION CHAPTEE III. Twofold Plea for Confession : 1. As a natural duty 2. As a divine Ap- pointment Attempt to identify Confession -with the natural Instinct of Confidence by tin-owing the same Colouring of Duty over both 1. By asserting that they are both commanded in Scripture 2. By Analogies of Lawyer and Physician This latter Argument examined as used to support Confession Analogies too far fetched Do not touch the required Point Argue from prudential to an intrinsic Obligation Hence even if they did apply to Confidence, yet they would not apply to Confession Fail in their Facts Full disclosure to a Lawyer or Physician often not necessary Fail in their Relation One relating to Things natural in which there is generally no Alternative, the other to Things spiritual in which the Absence of an Alternative is the very Point to be proved These Analogies do not justify special Arrangements for Confession Betting-houses furnish the closer Analogy on this Point Question whether Scripture enjoins the Duty of private Confession Passage in St. James has two possible Meanings Difference between them The confessionalist Interpretation not recognized in the early Church The Confession spoken of by St. James is Reciprocal Language of the Homilies on the Subject St. James is not speaking of technical Confession If he was, his Language would be more Definite Confessionalista not to bo heard in their Application of this I THINK that niy readers will have gathered from what has been said above, that the case for confession rests upon two grounds or pleas, (1) its own independent claims and merits that such a disclosure -to our fellow- men is a natural instinct, elevated into a moral duty by the analogies of the lawyer and physician, and recognised in Scripture, especially in the words of St. James : (2) As a corollary of absolution ; that it is a necessary part of a divine ordinance for the pardon for sins, which makes it according to some in all, according to others in some, cases a matter of divine appointment and obligation. The attempt to confound Confession with the human TWOFOLD PLEA FOR CONFESSION. 27 } r earning after sympathy and the out-pourings of a Attempt to burdened spirit so that the soi-disant religious duty Crafenion may seem to be but the development and perfection of S'yeamhig the natural instinct, and the confidential disclosures of |^ s - vm i' a ' difficulties or doubts to a friend or pastor, which are ad- mitted by all, may be identified with the formal confession of sins to a priest, which is denied by most is so trans- parent a fallacy, that it may be safely left to the judgment of common sense, and the common knowledge of human nature. It will be sufficient to place before my reader, as I shall presently do, the differences which exist between that pastoral confidence, which is the development of the natural instinct, and that confession, which they profess to derive from, and to fasten on it. I must, however, first call attention to their no less fallacious endeavour to bring the two nearer together by professing to prove that this simple instinct is a moral duty. 1 This they do by the same analogies of the lawyer and physician, and the same words of St. James (see page 23), which, as I have said above, they also erroneously apply to confession. So that the validity of these pleas in both cases may be 1 I will en passant call attention to an argument which is sometimes used to throw the desired colouring of duty over the disclosure for sympathy or ad- vice. It is said that those who thus consult others are bound to make a, full disclosure of all the circumstances of the case. Whether this is so or not will be touched upon presently : suffice it now to say, that supposing that such a full disclosure is matter of obligation, it does not prove that the disclosure itself is obligatory. This is the point which they ought to prove, but Which their proof does not touch. Another method which is sometimes used to throw the notion of duty over these disclosures, is to insist on the necessity of following the advice given (see p. 45). Of course if a man discloses a pressing difficulty for the sake of being relieved from it, it is so much his wisdom to follow the advice given that it may be loosely spoken of as his duty. And the notion of duty being thus vaguely thrown over the last part of the transaction, it is still more vaguely reflected back on the first part ; the notion of duty is thus connected with the whole matter in hand, and minds with not very acute powers of distinction and these are the minds whom the Confessionalists generally lay wait for accept this confused notion into which the Confessionalists wish to lead them. 28 CONFESSION. disposed of together. These analogies of the lawyer and physician play so important a part, in all apologies for the Confessional, recurring in almost every book or tract on the subject, that they require a longer examination than they are intrinsically worth, and I will first dispose of them. Shadowy ; I will not, however, weary my readers with the process of the which I have myself gone through in testing this favourite adduced. weapon of the revivalists, but merely give an outline of the considerations which have led me to the results at which I have arrived. The great difficulty in dealing with such arguments is their impalpable nature. One is compelled to analyse these shadows to see what they really mean, on what they really rest, and what is their real logical force and value ; to reduce them, in short, to something like a substantial form which admits of their being grasped by logic, or tested by the toiichstone of common sense. It is harder to fight with shadows which assume the shape of realities than with realities them- selves. XdiLct. 6 At the very first glance it seems strange that so weighty a theory should be made to rest on grounds so indirect as the analogy of these two arts in a completely different subject matter; in itself it creates a suspicion that it is unsound ; and such a suspicion is in no way removed by the fact that it is not shared by those who, having pledged themselves to the system, are glad to catch at anything which seems to provide a ground for it to stand upon. Do not And when we come to look into the matter, we find touch point required. that the analogies, even if correct, would fall far short of a satisfactory proof of the point required ; or rather, they would leave this point altogether untouched. For, as I said before, what the Confessionalists have to prove is, that it is obligatory to have recourse to a priest ; what ANALOGIES OF LAWYER AND PHYSICIAN. 29 they do prove, assuming that they prove anything, is that if such recourse is had, the disclosure must be full a proposition which would be equally true (that is, as far as it is true at all), of a voluntary disclosure, and therefore can have no bearing on the point of the disclosure itself being obligatory. Again, they argue from a prudential necessity in the Argue case of the lawyer and the physician to what they assert to dentiai to be a religious, and therefore intrinsic, necessity of con- obligation. fession to a priest. It is true that they sometimes pretend that confession is prudentially needed in order to give the priest the information necessary to judge of each man's particular case ; but this is very quickly seen to be a mere pretext : and that the real value of the necessity of a full disclosure arises from the theory, that it is part of a religious ordinance and act, and not from any merely prudential motives. And hence we may see that, even supposing these analogies did establish this duty in Confi- dence, it could not be passed on to Confession in its techni- cal sense ; for this would be to argue from a prudential obligation depending upon circumstances to an intrinsic obligation not depending upon circumstances ; so that I think my readers will agree with me in the conclusion to which I have arrived, that the alleged analogies fail in their application that they are not applicable in the shape of proof to the point which they are alleged to establish not to Confidence, because at the most they only prove the prudential duty of a full disclosure, if any disclosure at all is needed not to Confession, because a prudential obligation does not imply an intrinsic obligation. Next, the analogies fail in their facts. Total disclosure The analo- gies fail in is not always necessary in applications to a lawyer or a their facts. physician in irrelevant or unimportant particulars, for instance, or particulars already known: or where the 30 CONFESSION. question submitted is merely an abstract one ; or where the medical man may be in possession of some panacea which is applied irrespectively of particulars such as the celebrated root which in India is the unfailing specific for the bite of a snake and in no case is total disclosure necessary for its own sake, as it is held to be in the case of Confession. And in Again, everyone knows that an analogy especially a tions positive analogy l requires an identity of relations be- tween what may be called its two sides ; but here one relates to the body, the other to the soul ; one to things natural, the other to things supernatural ; one to matters in which, ordinarily speaking, there is no alternative, such as matters of health or legal affairs anyone who wants to be cured must, ordinarily speaking, apply to a physi- cian ; anybody who has law business must apply to a lawyer to assert such a necessity of applying to a clergy- man in matters of spiritual health or spiritual interest is simply assuming the very point to be proved : it certainly cannot be allowed by those who maintain only the occa- sional use of the confessional. This may be illustrated by referring to the exceptional cases, either in law or physic, where people can manage to settle their private affairs without the aid of a lawyer, or cure themselves without 1 By positive analogy I mean an analogy used to establish independently, as here, some fact or phenomenon, as distinguished from an analogy used to obviate objections to a fact, resting on other grounds. The use of positive analogy is more restricted and uncertain than of the other sort. For instance, it cannot be argued from some fact in the rational creation to the same fact in the irrational creation, without first showing that they stand in exactly the same relations to Him who created them. But if this same fact has been esta- blished on other grounds in the one order of Beings, the analogy might be used to prove that there is nothing incredible in the notion of all created beings, and therefore the irrational creation, being thus constituted I have always thought this distinction very necessary in estimating the value of analogical arguments it is clear that the positive analogy is much inferior to the other, both in its use and its force. ANALOGIES OF LAWYER AND PHYSICIAN. 81 the aid of a physician : such persons might, without any violation of prudence, have recourse to neither. Nay, these analogies do not even furnish justification for the assigning a particular time or particular place, in ai range- defence of which our Confessionalists are never tired of Confession. alleging them. It will be seen in a moment that these arrangements of the lawyer or physician arise from the ordinary and necessary requirements of their profession ; and this cannot be assumed in the case of the clergyman without, as before, assuming the very point to be proved that the hearing confessions is an ordinary, necessary, and legitimate exercise of the office ; for such arrangements for private interviews can only be held to be justifiable when the object for which they are held is in itself justifiable. Supposing a lawyer was detected in arranging private interviews for the purpose of organising a rebellion, he would hardly escape the penalties of treason on the plea that such arrangements were as natural as those of his ordinary business ; or if a physician were to advertise ap- pointments for some illegal branch of his profession, the case against him would be none the weaker for his being able to show that such interviews occurred in his ordinary business. It occurs to me that the betting and gambling- Betting- houses present truer analogies to the private interviews JUD^f 8 with the priest, than the office of the lawyer or the con- anal g ous - suiting-room of the physician, with which the Confession- alists try to identify them. The law recognises single bets, and views them, in certain cases, as binding between man and man, but prohibits the setting up betting-houses for the systematic transaction of such business, as temptations and steps to evil and ruin. So the Church recognises confidential communications as extraordinary resources in religious matters, without recognising arrangements which represent a system of confession as part of the ordinary exercise of the ministerial office : or even confidential 32 CONFESSION. communications as everyday incidents in pastoral work : for such an arrangement would represent as a universal or a usual practice that which is only an exceptional remedy ; a practice, moreover, which, however innocent in itself, is in the present day suggestive of, and a step to, if not an actual opportunity for, the confessional, with which it is so studiously confounded by the Confessionalists. How far The conclusion to which I think we may come is this : these ana- J ijgfesap- that this Confidence, and these confidences, even in the Confidence, definite phase of pastoral intercourse and influence, may be possibly justified, or perhaps illustrated, by the analogy of the lawyer and physician as far as they are voluntary and prudential, but no further ; as far as they are not recog- nised as acts of religion or devotion, or as a supernatural means of grace or pardon, or as a necessary, or even healthy, stage in progress heavenwards, but as differing herein from the confession of the Confessionalists not in degree but in kind ; as long as they are not recognised as necessary for all, or binding on any, nor even as desirable or advisable for most, nor yet as the surest way for reliev- ing and guiding the conscience. Scripture We must now turn to the question whether Scripture legedf 68 * contains any mention of the general duty of private con- fession to men, whether clergy or laity, of sins committed against God. The Confessionalists adduce St. James v. 16, ' Confess your faults one to another, and pray for one Language another that ye may be healed.' The very way in which this text they treat the text is almost sufficient evidence against their interpretation of it. On the warrant of this text it is stated, by one whom I should hardly class with the most advanced of his school, that those, who refuse confession, would do well to acknowledge that they only obey so much of tlie Bible as is not unpleasant to them that they have an expurgated Gospel of their own. Of course this piece of verbiage is merely an assumption, somewhat childishly ST. JAMES v. 16. 33 and insolently expressed, that the passage can only mean what the writer says it does, and nothing else. The writer does not seem conscious that, if it has any other meaning, 1 then the charge, thus brought against others of expurgating their Bible, changes into the fact of the inter- polation of the Bible by the Medievalists ; nay, even if the text is fairly capable of another interpretation, the charge has no logical foundation : it is merely an impertinent piece of rhetoric. It may, I think, be admitted that primd facie there are two possible meanings for the passage. meanings. 1. A command to confess all offences against God to one another, naturally implying equality and reciprocity between the parties, as such offences must exist on both sides. 2. A command to confess our offences against our brethren, each to each, naturally implying equality and reciprocity between the parties. The difference between the two is, that the offences Difference between them. 1 The words ' confessing their sins ' in St. Matthew's account of the Jews flocking to John the Baptist, as well as those in Acts xix. 18, 'and many that believed came and confessed and shewed their deeds,' can scarcely need any argument to show that they hare no bearing on the Confessionalist theory of confession being enjoined as a duty. In the first place both are stated as facts, not as injunctions or even exhortations; in the next, there is no proof that in either case the act was private. In the case of St. John's baptism it could not have been so ; in fact it is more than probable that what is meant is that the Jews were baptised as a confession of their sins. The original certainly is capable of this meaning, and the Baptist could hardly have heard the individual con- fessions of all those who flocked to his baptism ; at all events there is no injunc- tion. In the Acts the passage evidently alludes to the pretenders to, or be- lievers in, supernatural powers, who, warned by the fate of Sceva's sons, came publicly forward, confessed publicly their faults and (some of them) their deeds, and showed the tricks and juggles whereby they had deluded the public (ofj.o\oyov(i,fvoi /cat avayyf\\oi>Tfs both of these words imply publicity), some even burning their valuable books ; here, again, there is no injunction ; on the contrary, it is a single occasion under peculiar circumstances; so that it cannot establish even the practice of confession, much less the duty thereof : still less of private confession, as a preliminary or part of sacramental forgive- ness of sin, consummated by formal absolution. 34 CONFESSION. differ in kind, or at least in relation : the one including all offences against God, the other extending only to those that are not only against God, but also against some defi- nite person, and in relation to him. These differ also in the persons to whom confession is to be made : in one, it is to each other indiscriminately, or as some of the school, in defiance of the original, construe it, ' to others ; ' in the second, only to those to whom offence has been given or injury done. Meaning of The first of these interpretations places the text up to a certain point on the side of the Confessionalists valeat quantum, ; the second deprives it of the bearing they wish TheConfes- to give it. Which of these is the true or the probable one sionalist interpreta- must be decided by the terms of the passage, and the practically light thrown on it either by the context, or the practice in recognised. . T 1-1 ,1 Apostolic times, in which we may assume the true mean- ing to have been reflected. I think that a sufficient clue to a sound judgment upon it will be found in the consi- deration, that if it expresses universal obligation applying to all sins, we shall find such private Confession universally taught, enforced, and practised, as an essential duty of common Christian life ; if it only applies to individuals under exceptional circumstances, we shall be prepared to find little or no mention of it as a matter of public interest, but only under the peculiar circumstances to which it refers. Now, as a matter of fact, it is not spoken as of universal obligation (see page 56 sqq.), or recommended except under peculiar circumstances, of which instances will be given hereafter (see page 68), while almost side by side with any persuasives to it, there exist the strongest dissuasives from it, which could not have happened had it been recognised as obligatory. Theconfes- Again, it is evident that if the passage contains an ofisrecip- injunction to general confession, the duty is reciprocal the priest must confess to the penitent no less than the ST. JAMES v. 16. 35 penitent to the priest as is observed in the Homilies, 1 speaking of this passage and this is inconsistent with the Confessionalist theory. But if we take it to mean that one man is to confess his sins to another, whom he has injnred and vice versa, if the case so require this inter- change of confession and forgiveness does not involve any difficulty ; for whether a priest injures a layman, or a lay- man a priest a beggar a prince, or a prince a beggar there is the same duty in both cases : Christian charity, as well as the Apostle's command as well as the higher instincts of humanity enjoins upon the greater the duty of thus reconciling himself to the less, quite as much as if their respective relations were reversed. The language, which is found in the second Homily Language of repentance on this passage, embodies the general views ii es . of the ancient writers on this subject : ' As if he (St. James] should say, " open that which grieveth you that a remedy may be found; and this is commandedbothfor him that complaineth and him that heareth, that the one should show his grief to the other ; " the true meaning of it is, that the faithful ought to acknowledge their offence, whereby some rancour, hatred, grudge, or malice have arisen among men, one to another, that brotherly reconciliation be had, without which nothing will be acceptable to God as our Saviour, Jesus Christ, doth witness. St. Matt. v. 23. It may also be thus taken : we ought to confess our infirmities one to another, that knowing each other's frailness we may the more earnestly pray Almighty God our Heavenly Father that He will vouchsafe to pardon our infirmities.' This latter interpretation I 1 Second Homily on Repentance. ' Then the laity hath as great authority to absolve the priests as the priests have to absolve the laity.' In the Romish Ordo Missae the priest confesses to God &c., and the ministers ' Confiteor Deo $~c., et vobis fratres,' the ministers then answer with the precatory form of abso- lution, which is not, however, termed absolution in the rubric. The ministers then confess to God &c. ' and to thee, Father.' The priest then uses the same precatory form, which is then termed absolution. 2 36 CONFESSION. think must be held to be the less reasonable of the two ; but whichever of the two be taken, there is not thrown upon Confidence, nor upon Confession, that shade of obliga- tion and duty which the Confessionalists try to extract from the passage. If the first be true, then because the class of offences is different : if the second, because such inter- communication is not spoken of as a duty enforced, or arising from a positive command, but only as a voluntary act recommended to those who desire a particular benefit, namely, intercessory prayer, under particular circum- stances. cSmaid & ^ a ^ events > the apostle is not speaking of Confession no sanction j n ^ e technical sense of the word. Even if St. James to Confes- sion, tech- nicalh' so were enjoining, as a duty, mutual disclosure of sins against God, as Augustine takes it, 1 it would not go further than that Confidence among Christians for mutual edification and counsel and prayer which is practised, I believe, in some Nonconformist bodies in the present day ; it cannot be carried on to a system, the two essential points of which find no place in it, viz. private confession to a priest, and private absolution by a priest. The object of the confession here mentioned is not absolution, but mutual prayer. Nor is the disclosure spoken of as private : in the circumstances of the context the elders or presbyters of the Church, and not one single presbyter, are spoken of as present ; and ' others,' even if we suppose that this is a possible translation, is not singular, but plural. Nor is modern Confession sanctioned by the language of those Fathers who, on the authority of this text and of that in which our Lord directs His disciples to wash one another's feet, speak of Confession being made, not to a priest, but to one another. St. James' Further, had the Confession which they advocate been language indefinite. 1 Augustin, Tract Iviii. in Joannem; cf. Eingham vi. 481. ST. JAMES v. 16. 37 known in the early Church, it is impossible to believe that St. James, who gave such straightforward directions for the anointing with oil as the means of miraculous cure, would not have written with equal plainness, ' Con- fess your sins to a priest, and receive absolution for them,' instead of using words which can only assume the Con- fessionalists' meaning by a degree of twisting and squeez- ing, which is in itself sufficient to show that the meaning is not the real one. The Confessionalists, too, generally speaking, allow that this apostolic command, supposing it to be such, would be satisfied by a girl making a confidant of her father or mother an acknowledgment which at once bars its application as a command to the far weightier matter which they rest on it. If a command is satisfied by going to a certain point, it cannot be a command to go any further. If the command to confess is satisfied by doing so to a layman, then it cannot carry any obligation to confess to a priest as such. I think my readers will now be satisfied that the Medievalists are not to be heard when they try to throw around the simple instinctive practice of one man opening his heart to another the religious obligation of a definite command of Scripture ; or carry it on to that system which they pretend to trace back to these simple begin- confes- nings, so that their auricular confession may present itself usTo/t for acceptance, only as the natural growth of a practice tenable. 1 scripturally enjoined, innocent in itself, and universally recognised and adopted in the everyday affairs of life : in other words, this passage furnishes no foundation or apology for that in justification of which it is alleged. CONFESSION. Attempt to identify Confidence fession. CHAPTEE IV. Fallacy of passing from Confidence to Confession- Gain to the Confessionalist Cause in identifying them Confidence allowable under certain Conditions- Not peculiar to Christianity, though possibly more effective under its Auspices Arises not from sacerdotal Prerogative Butfrom the natural 'Sym- pathies and Yearnings of Humanity To be disconnected from sacerdotal No- tions Distinction between Confidences for Relief of Mind, or for the Snke of Advice The Clergyman the proper Person to apply to, but the having Recourse to him a Sign of Spiritual Weakness Opportunities for good in such Confidences Recourse to Clergymen for removal of Doubts of Forgiveness No Sign of Spiritual Health, but the Reverse Cure for a morbid State Any System of Training or Preaching which creates the Need of such a mor- bid State bears Witness against itself Confidences to be received under certain Limitations How they may approach to Confession Care must be taken not to confound these two different Things Danger at present clay in Confidence Differences between Confidence and Confession, and between Pastoral Advice and Direction Importance of realising these Distinctions This Confidence only once suggested by our Church to Persons in Health and Strength Practical Transition from Confidence to Confct Confidence To adduce arguments in favour of this pastoral Con- fidence and then pass on to Confession as if it were the same thing, or to allege confidence as sanctioning confession, is a mere fallacy; the same in kind as the attempt to identify it with a natural instinct, and no less transparent. But transparent as it is, it is insisted upon with the most confident pertinacity by the Confessionalist School, for the simple reason, that if they could establish this identity by sound argument, they would gain a position, which would not only enlist on their side the sympathies of our moral nature and the facts of our moral life, but would make it impossible to object that it is alien to ^e mind of our Church. For when we proceed to analyse Confidence, and determine its nature and claims, we find CONFIDENCE. 39 that the seeking counsel and aid in spiritual or mental difficulties from others to whom, from their natural rela- tions to us, or from their superior age and wisdom, we look up, is a good deal more than allowable ; provided that it is clearly kept in view that it is no part of the supernatural scheme of Christianity for the salvation and comfort, and forgiveness of sinners, but flows directly and simply from the natural yearnings for sympathy the natural recourse of the weaker to the stronger, whether physically or morally which are instincts of humanity, energising in all states, all religions of the human race. It is not specially connected with Christianity except so far as the desire is heightened by the stronger sympathies of Christian love, or by the greater amount of benefit which may be expected from Christian wisdom, or which may be won for the sufferer by Christian prayer. In the case, indeed, of a clergyman being the person to whom recourse is had, doubtless there comes in the feeling that he, whose aid we are seeking, has received by his office a special obligation to aid and comfort those who come to him; and that, cceteris parilus, an especial blessing may naturally be expected from the aid and sympathy of one whom God has appointed to watch over our souls ; even apart from any superior qualifications for the office of comforter, which may be supposed to arise from his especial professional knowledge of religious needs and difficulties ; and so far, the aid of a clergyman in such cases may be superior to that of a layman. But this arises not from any special prerogative, attached to his offices of hearing and forgiving sins, but from its general character and duties, and opportunities of showing men, as a minister of the Gospel, how doubts may be solved, difficulties removed, despondency corrected, and faith in- creased : in short, it is pastoral and not sacerdotal. That this is so, is clear from the fact that it is admitted 40 CONFESSION. to be in the power of a layman to perform this office, so that it cannot arise essentially from any prerogative- in its nature, the clerical commission. It must be carefully discon- nected in our notions from forgiveness of sin, except so far as a soul may be thereby led to comprehend its need of God's mercy, and accept the pardon which God promises on the sole conditions of repentance and faith. Keeping this in mind and speaking generally, it may be said that our Church tacitly, if not expressly, contemplates this communication between the pastor and his nock at all times ; not, as I said before, as anything peculiar to Christianity ; far less as a sacramental or definite ordi- nance of grace, but as a practice almost co-extensive with human nature, which there is nothing in Christianity, but the contrary, to forbid or discourage : for which the peculiar relations existing between the clergyman and his flock present the same opportunities and facilities which exist, not only in Christianity, but in all religions, or rather so-called religions, between the wise and the ignorant, the teacher and the taught, the priest and the people. To say that the Church does not, generally speaking, exclude or discourage such confidential intercourse between the pastor and his flock, is simply to say that it does not discourage one of the simplest instincts of thoughtful minds. 1 Confi- We must distinguish too between confidential commu- reiief orfor nications made for the relief of a burdened conscience by advice. another's sympathy, and those made for the sake of spiritual advice, how to meet a temptation, or how to get rid of a habit. In both these cases, certainly in the last, the clergyman is generally nay, were it not for personal 1 I say 'generally speaking,' because it is perfectly conceivable that a bishop might recommend abstaining from such confidential communications with a clergyman whose known opinions and tendencies made it likely that he would abuse such communications to the gradual introduction of the system of Con- fession. CONFIDENCES. 41 circumstances, always the most proper person to have re- course to : and recourse to him is in itself a wise and good method the wisest and best for those who do not, for some reason or other, find guidance anil help from above in the ordinary means of grace. The having such recourse to a clergyman, though indicating a certain amount of spi- ritual feebleness, is not, in itself, an indication of spiritual disease, nor likely to produce any spiritual evil, provided that care is taken that it does not pass into Direction. Such confidences may open to the pastor great oppor- Such con- tun ities of promoting the spiritual progress of those whom beneticiaL it is his business to guide, so long as his guidance is not carried so far as to destroy the personal energies of the individual conscience, or to deaden or blind the power of personal moral perception ; but it must not be forgotten that the love of power and personal influence will often, if not generally, present a strong temptation to a clergyman to disregard in practice the moderation which he may profess in theory. A third sort of this confidential communication is for Forsoiu- the solution of a doubt as to the forgiveness of this or doubts of that sin, or course of sin. This, we must recollect, is par n ' not a sign of spiritual health, nor yet a healthy stage in spiritual progress ; it is not, I think, to be recommended as such to either young or old : far less ought the young to be trained in, or habituated to it : for it arises from i * cure for a nior- that lack of perceptive faith in the soul, which is able WJ state, to see and comprehend the unlimited and always ready mercy of God ; able to read the word * pardon ' in the promises and invitations in which God's Word abounds ; a lack of that receptive power of faith which apprehends . and appropriates that mercy. It is easy to form a notion of such a spiritual state by bodily ailments blindness, deafness, paralysis ; none of these are states of health ; no one would think of representing them as states of health, 42 CONFESSION. or bringing a patient to health through them, or speak- ing of relief from them as preferable to the ordinary exer- cise of the ordinary powers of the physical frame. And not to be encou- so if a boy is induced to believe that a. spiritual state, which is really a state of morbid incapacity, is an exhi- bition of spiritual life, then I think he is misled rather than led ; and any preaching, or teaching, or training, which results in the production of this morbid state, whether chronic or intermittent, is not healthy teach- ing or training, in accordance with God's will, but un- healthy and contrary to it; and if the result of any preaching or teaching, is that, while consciences are awakened to a sense of sin, there are not almost at the same moment awakened those perceptive and receptive powers of faith of which I have spoken above, then I cannot help thinking that such preaching must have been radically wrong, or singularly powerless and unfortunate. Nor do I think that any man may dare to bring a re- deemed soul to such a state ; yet if, from some cause or other, a soul has brought itself into this state of incapacity, then a minister of God's Word may be sure, not only that Confidences h e ma y receive, but that he may not refuse, such confi- ceived dences, in cases where the person offers them, not with any notion of their being acts of obedience to an ordinance of God ; or as being beneficial as acts of obedience to God's will; or as acts of humiliation to another man; or as having in themselves any talismanic power of deepening the spiritual life ; or as being acts of religion spiritually certain beneficial for their own sake ; or as being the better for limitations, fogi^g made to a clergyman, except so far as they are means for removing those doubts and difficulties which stand in the way of the acceptance of that pardon, of which the clergymen are the authorised ambassadors. Provided too that from these communications is excluded the notion of their being anything but wholly voluntary ; that they CARE TO BE EXERCISED IN CONFIDENCES. 43 are neither given or received under the impression that they are the only, or the safest, or surest means of pardon or escape from sin, or of leading a religious life ; in short, there must be a total absence of any of those notions which distinguish Confession, and whereby the Con- fession alists manage to destroy the practical voluntariness of the action, while they make it in words to depend I wholly upon the free will of the agent. If any of these HOW they notions are allowed to insinuate themselves into the con- jfroLhtO fidential communications between a pastor and any one c< of his flock, they either become Confession in its technical sense, or approach more or less nearly to it. And we may observe that it does come nearer to this confessional sys- tem, as it is founded on, or encourages, that superstitious regard for the priesthood which is common to all the phases of imperfect or false religion. I must again repeat that in all cases the distinction between this Confidence Care to be and that Confession must be carefully kept in mind, by the clergyman and the people alike ; both to prevent the misuse of what is right, and to get rid of the notion that he, who admits the usefulness and blessedness of the one, is bound consistently to admit the practice and the claims of the other. Care too must be taken by the pastor to mark the differences between such Confidence and Confession, and to make the applicant understand that it is the former and not the latter to which encouragement and response is given, so as not to lend any sanction to the Medievalists, when they try to lead weak minds into the fallacy of arguing from one thing to another, from which it differs in the most essential points : into arguing from the Church's sanction of pastoral confidence followed by advice, to confession to a priest as a devotional exercise and discipline, and an ordained means of grace ; the first step in an act of religion, of which, according to them, absolution and direction are the conclusion and consum- 44 CONFESSION. Danger mation. For there is in the present day a danger even in Confidence, which must limit its use, viz., that the Con- fessionalists take advantage of it, both in theory and practice, as an introduction to, and apology for, that confession with which it has no connection, save nominally and accidentally, however perseveringly the school try to *. connect the two essentially together. 5cTSf Ular Tllis makes it, perhaps, all the more necessary to state between 68 a ^ once the difference between Confidence and Confession, * n tne tecnnica l sense of the word: they are clear and marked enough. In the former the applicant addresses his pastor and guide, the minister of God's Word ; in the other, he is supposed to address himself to the priest as God, or to God in the priest ; he kneels before the priest, as a being of another mould to himself, vested in sacer- dotal garments, as emblems of the sacerdotal power with which he claims to be clothed. The notion of discipline is wholly excluded from Confidence ; it is an essential notion in Confession. In the former the applicant does not con- fess, but consults ; he opens his grief, but not necessarily his sin ; hi the latter it is the reverse ; he does not consult, but confesses ; it is a list of sins which he details, not a grief which he opens. The subject-matter of the one is a difficulty, or doubt, or danger, to be solved or set at rest, or met ; of the other, sins to be forgiven by absolution, and atoned for by penance. In the one, there is an affec- tionate trust in the sympathy and wisdom of the pastor ; in the other there is a superstitious submission to the power and will of the priest. The end of the one is the quieting of the conscience, or the receiving that advice and counsel which may lead to freedom, the soul yearning to be free, by the acceptance of pardon from God Himself; the other is the receiving pardon from the judicial fiat of the priest. The conditions of the one are a full, unreserved disclosure for its own sake, as an act of duty or as an aet PASTORAL ADVICE. 45 of humiliation and penitence; in the other there is no condition of its effectiveness, save that the difficulty or the doubt should be stated as far and as clearly as the cir- cumstances of the case require. It is not the better in itself for being unreserved, nor the worse for not being so. Nor must we omit to notice the difference between the Between pastoral advice following on Confidence, and the Direction and the advice and Penance which are parts of the supposed sacramental ordi- direction. nance of Confession. In Direction the benefit follows chiefly from the act of submission to the supposed divine authority of the priest, standing in the place of God, the same in kind as that which is paid to God Himself no matter whether the act enjoined over-rides the commands of God, or the dictates of conscience, or the laws of man. The pastoral advice is followed not as an act of obedience, but as an act of prudence, subject to the dictates of con- science, and the known principles of right and wrong. I do not say that in Direction the advice given is generally contrary to morality ; l but unless I am much mistaken, sometimes it is purposely made so, in order to test the completeness of the obedience of the penitent. To think whether direction is right or wrong, or whether it shall or shall not be followed, is in itself a sin to be con- fessed. Nor do I say that sometimes the advice given in Confidence may not have the force of command, when the person is deeply impressed with the superior wisdom or experience of him whom he consults ; in both cases the advice may be sought and implicitly followed in faith ; but this does not do away with the essential difference between 1 I have heard of a case in which, to a girl's plea that to do what the priest ordered her would involve disobedience to her parents' wishes, it was answered that this would make it all the more meritorious, according to the well-known passage, ' He who loveth father and mother,' etc. Those who thus use this text forget that it is not duty to parents, but earthly affection to them, which is contrasted with the heavenly love of God in fact, obedience to parents and duty to God are, speaking generally, coincident. 46 CONFESSION. the one, as an act of unreasonable submission, and the other, as an act of reasonable prudence. And hence care must be taken also that compliance with advice given is not represented, or understood, as being in itself an act of ordained obedience to the will of God or of the pastor consulted, but adopted by the reason of the recipient, either on its own merits as a recognised injunction of Scripture, or as the opinion of a wise man, whose judg- ment on such matters must have weight with a person less learned or experienced; in short, that the advice be received and acted upon as it would be if read in a book written by a person of valued wisdom. importance It is all the more important to realise these distinctions these differ- because it is this Confidence which so many divines have view. meant, and do mean, when they speak of Confession being retained in the everyday system of the Church of England. I do not mean that this holds good of all who assert or have asserted this ; most, if not all, of our Mediaeval school contend for Confession in that technical sense of the word in which it is distinguished from Confidence ; but I believe that a large number of divines of the present day have hesitated, and still hesitate, to denounce this Confession, because under this term is included in their mind that Confidence, the usefulness of which they cannot and do not wish to ignore, either in itself or as recognised by the Church ; the reasonable practice of which, it would be a misfortune, if not an impossibility, for any Church unreservedly to exclude from its system. c?s"oni cn " ** must moreover be remembered that though our ""stedbV Church does not discourage these confidences, yet in one thecimfch. case alone is the expediency thereof suggested, at least to persons in health and strength ; ' and that only as a last resort, after the ordinary ways of quieting the conscience 1 The case of the Special Confession in the Visitation of tho Sick will be treated of hereafter. FROM CONFIDENCE TO CONFESSION. 47 have failed to produce the blessed result of a full trust in God's mercy. I am of course aware that the passage in the exhor- passage in tation to the Holy Communion, to which I am alluding, tlfiontothe is claimed by the Confessionalists as unmistakably and mumon?"* decidedly in favour of Confession with a view to absolu- tion that is, Confession Proper. I shall defer the full consideration of this to the time when I shall have to weigh and test the arguments of the school in support of that Confession. For the present, I will content myself with asking my readers to turn to the passage, work out carefully the meaning of each word and sentence, and see whether they cannot discern the fact, that what is re- commended to the doubting soul, and the method pre- scribed to the minister, not only do not authorise the method recommended and prescribed by the Confessionalist, but do positively and definitely exclude it. The transition from these confidences, which may exist Transition between the pastor and his flock, to the mutual benefit denceto of both, into Confession, is easy enough ; especially when a notion of obligation, both as regards the act and the matter, has been cast upon them. I must request my readers to bear in mind that by Confession Proper I mean that which in connection with absolution, commonly so called, is viewed as preparatory to, and necessary for, that forgiveness of sins, which the Confessionalists assert is to be obtained some of them only, others most safely and surely through that channel, by virtue of words of abso- lution pronounced by the priest ; the necessity of which is especially insisted upon as a purification of the soul before the Holy Communion. It is in this connection that Confession acquires its peculiar characteristics and importance and value in the sacerdotal system ; so that the whole relations between the pastor and his flock are, as the Confessionalists themselves assert, completely 48 CONFESSION. altered. The clergyman is no longer the friend, from whose mouth words of wisdom and peace are looked for, but the judge, by whose fiat we learn whether our sins are, or are not, forgiven ; no longer the ambassador, who pro- claims to sinners God's free mercy, and persuades them to accept it as freely as it is offered; but he is the agent for God, who is to arrange the terms on which a sinner is to be pardoned, to settle the exact price which is to be paid for each sin, and to keep out of sight the sinner's free discharge, till he has made him feel that it is not free. It is not that ministry of reconciliation which says to the trembling soul, ' Throw aside your doubt, tarry not : there is Christ calling you ; go to Him while he may be found ; ' but it is the stern minister of justice, speaking to the soul, who with trembling steps is drawing near to the Father's house : ' Whither so fast, my friend? are you sure Christ will receive you ? beware of drawing near to Him without my countersign ; wait awhile, till I can weigh your sin, and see at what price God's justice estimates it ; till I can see how much of the price you have paid, and how you may be able to discharge the remainder.' If this is Christianity, then the Bible is false. Practically, it is pretended that our Lord has delegated His prerogative of forgiveness in favour of certain men whom He has ap- pointed personally to represent Him on earth ; and such a pretension, by its very audacity and weight, presses itself on the acceptance of those who are tender and fearful of heart. The process is easy enough : it is only to bid us shut up the page of the Bible, where we may read the parable of the prodigal son, or any of the parallel illus- trations of God's unlimited and unconditional mercy to bid us lose sight of such passages as, l Come unto me all that travail, and I will give you rest,' as not adapted or intended for us; and then to open it at the passage, ' Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted,' as giving STEPS TOWARD CONFESSION. 49 the only hope of remission of sins and the formal part of the work is done. It only remains to create and encourage in what has well been called a feminine heart in either Leading a . . , . . , ., girl to con- Sex but let us take the most common case to create or fession. encourage in the heart of some pious girl, a doubt of God's willingness and readiness to pardon her sins committed since baptism, or, in her daily life to keep out of view God's, so to say, impatience to forgive her to throw cold water on any hopes of forgiveness she may have found, or be trying to find, in Christ's own words to check any step she may have been by Christ's own invitation induced to take towards Him to bid her stop outside her Father's house, and to shrink from His loving presence till they, the hired servants, have found out whether she may venture in- -to make her doubt whether her repentance is such as God will accept to suggest sins she may have committed without knowing them to enlarge her know- ledge of sin, and sins to represent Christ as deaf and un- sympathising towards those in whose favour they have not exercised their priestly power and privilege to create a yearning for some more tangible and material grasp of forgiveness than that which faith can find in the revealed love of God, and the revealed efficacy of Christ's atone- ment as set forth in the Gospel, preached in the Church, and sealed in the' Sacrament of Baptism and then to offer her at their hands that forgiveness which she is desiring above all things, in the tangible form of absolution, ad- dressed by them as priests personally to her as penitent ; to encourage the vine-like instinct of clinging to some- thing seemingly stronger than herself, and then to offer her the aid of their supernatural agency ; and she will soon be brought to the feet of her Father Confessor, even though at first she felt some repugnance to the notion. 1 1 I shall never forget overhearing at one of the Congresses a notorious Confessional] st speaking of the Cardiff mission as a great success. ' There 50 CONFESSION. And these are the triumphs which these men pride them- selves upon, and boast of; this is the work which is being incessantly, actively, though often covertly, carried on by men, who either really believe that they are doing God's work therein, or who have rested their own personal prestige on bending souls to their views, and securing the triumph of their party. were,' he said, ' some fifty cases of confession, all most satisfactory. One in particular, a girl, came to us (i.e. the mission priests); we told her there \v;is nothing for it but confession. She kicked against it at first, but she was soon brought to.' The improssiou produced on my mind by this, which was spoken on a public platform loud enough for those around to hear, was deepened when I. found, from the bishop of the diocese, that those mission priests had given him a pledge that confession should not form part of their mission teaching. CHAPTER V. Second Plea for Confession as part of a Divine Ordinance for the Forgiveness of Sin The Theory displays much knowledge of human Nature and human Wants Might have recommended itself to our acceptance had there been noKevelation The ignoring of God's revealed Cure for Sin the real Ob- jection to it No Trace in Scripture of any such Ordinance for Pardon as private Confession to Man, or any such Practice being used, or recommended by the, Apostles Nor yet any Trace of it in the really Primitive Church Primitive Practices recognised by our Church as a Witness to Facts Espe- cially valued by Medisevalists This finds no Place in Primitive Practice No private Confession practised or recognised except as preparatory to public Discipline, and this not in the earliest Ages Evidence of Mr. Carter on this Point Of E. B. P. in a Note on Tertullian This shows, not only that private Confession was not compulsory as in Eomish Church, but that it did not exist at all. I WILL now turn to the second plea for Confession, in its connection with Absolution, as an essential part of a divine ordinance for the forgiveness of sin. It need not be said that this is its most important aspect, both in its nature and bearing. Nor can it be denied that the sys- tem exhibits much knowledge of human nature, much familiarity with its secret impulses and instincts ; and were there no such thing as a revelation of that way and those conditions of obtaining pardon, for which these men have substituted this soi-disant ordinance, it might be accepted as an effective device for gaining control over the unruly wills and affections of sinful men; for relieving guilty consciences from the burden and distress which the fear of unforgiven sin must always cause, even to the natural man, unless he has lost all religious feeling, and all sense of a future state ; and for which so many reme- dies were by men invented in the various religious systems in order to supply the lack of that revealed 52 CONFESSION. Counsel and Method of God, which they had been ignorant of or rejected. The. fact, indeed, of that pardon depend- ing on, that control being irresponsibly exercised by, the wills of no less sinful men, would create a doubt of its substantial value, even though we were without the witness which the history of the world for many ages bears against it. This witness alone would be enough to make us hesitate before we allowed it again to take root Revelation among us ; but still the main objection the real objec- thereafob- tion against it is, that it forms no part of the scheme Confession, revealed by God for the salvation of the world ; no part of what is revealed by God as the rule for making that salvation our own, or working it out; that in the very presence of the heavenly, it is of the earth, earthy ; that it ignores or contravenes some of the leading features of the Gospel as given us in the writings and practices of those whom the Holy Ghost led into all truth. ifScripture Had it been otherwise, I should not have been now its favour, writing what I write. Whatever has been revealed by could have God, I feel myself bound to accept, not merely from against it. religious sentiment or moral considerations, but because I should feel it to be a negation of my rational being to deny or refuse it. The Word of God stands alone in the world, firm, as demanding rational acquiescence and belief. It is indeed an essential requisite to such trust in Scripture, that great pains and care be taken to ascertain what the sense of Scripture really is, in other words what God really tells us ; and it is part of our intellectual trial not to allow mere human conceits and theories to set us upon squeezing out of Scripture what is not of God, or getting rid of what is ; if we do so, it is on our own responsibility and peril. This is no place to enter into the principles which ought to guide us in our interpretation of Scripture, and must guide us, if we are to pass through our trial safely ; suffice CONFESSION NOT REVEALED. 53 it to say, that we are not only permitted but entitled and Y oice of more than that expected by God, to use our reason ; nor decisive, is there any limitation to this, provided that it is used reasonably : that it is not allowed to exercise a final judg- ment on matters which are beyond its sphere, but is con- fined to enquiring and deciding whether this or that point is or is not revealed. On matters beyond the sphere of sense and reason (and these include the whole world of supernatural and spiritual being and agency) the Word of God claims, on rational grounds, our assent to whatever we find written in it, interpreted by other passages of Scripture : (as the passage of St. Paul where he explains the words of our Lord's institution by telling us that the bread is the Communion of the Body of Christ), or by the facts of history which are, ipso facto, an interpretation (as in the case of the prophecies fulfilled in the fall of Jeru- salem), or by the facts of science (such as expressions which imply that the sun goes round the earth). If then the Confessionalist system had been revealed if we found in Scripture what the Confessionalists teach such as, ' if anyone wishes to be forgiven, or wishes to be sure that he is forgiven or is travailing and heavy-laden or if any man sin or if any man wishes to come to the Holy Com- munion let him confess his sins to a priest, and have pronounced over him the words of the formal remission of sins by that priest,' then these questions would be settled. Whatever objections might present themselves in the abstract, whatever evils might seem to have practically developed themselves from, or attached themselves to, this system, it would to me matter not at all. DEUS EST LOCUTUS, CAUSA EST PINITA. MV main objections then to Confession are not founded Main ob- . . jection to on any abstract dislike or practical suspicion, nor yet on confession the evils flowing- from it in various ways, but simply that not oi God. it is not of God. It is true that the evils flowing from it 54 CONFESSION. would suggest and demand a most careful enquiry into the fact of its having been revealed and ordained by God ; but this fact being ascertained, no other objections would hold good : all we could do would be to consider how far the evils introduced into even a divine ordinance by human per- versity might be guarded against, avoided, remedied ; but against the thing itself I, for one, should not dare to speak. Question It will be necessary then to consider the question far as Scrip- whether private confession to men of sins against God, as cerned. COn held by Confessionalists, is a revealed and appointed ordi- nance for obtaining pardon for sin ; whether there is any promise attached to it, as there is to confession of such sins to God. The answer is clear ; There is not a single trace in Scripture of any such practice by the Apostles ; there is not a single instance of their requiring such Confession, or of their encouraging it or receiving it, or apparently being aware of its existence, though the occa- sions where they must have done this, had they known of it as ordained of God, occur in almost every chapter of the Acts of the Apostles : and I need hardly point out to my readers how conclusive an answer this total absence supplies against all abstract probabilities of its having formed part of the Gospel scheme. Those who say the contrary have only to give the chapter and verse where it is plainly commanded or recognised by the Apostles ; till this is done, in harmony with the ordinary rules of in- terpretation, so as to recommend itself to learning and common sense, the matter may be considered settled as far as Scripture is concerned. Has it any But though it may have no claim upon us as a parTor a Scripture ordinance, it may have a claim, though a less decisive one, as a point of early discipline a point of accidental, though not of essential importance and obliga- tion on which every branch of the Catholic Church has a right, as far as its own members are concerned, to make WITNESS OF PRIMITIVE CHURCH, 55 what rules and requirements it pleases, provided that there is no interference with any doctrine or duty laid down in Scripture, or any ascription to God of what He import- has never said, or any limitation or alteration in the question. scheme and terms of salvation which each branch of the Catholic Church is commanded to proclaim and minister in its own sphere. Generally speaking, those particular Churches act most reasonably and prudently, who conform themselves to the really primitive Church, except where changes in domestic or social life make so manifest a difference in the Christian's relations to those around him, that what was practicable and desirable and edifying in the first centuries is no longer so now; or where the errors, superstitions, scandals of later ages can be reason- ably traced to their rise, in certain notions, opinions, usages which recommended themselves to the uninspired judgment of early Christians : for we must bear in mind that such notions, even when harmless or even edifying, are recommended to us on the score of prudence, not of obligation. The authority is human, not divine it can- not contradict facts, or neutralise the witness of expe- rience or history. We therefore have next to consider the practice of the truly primitive Church, and the mind of our own Church in the matter. The first point is all the more Primit important because our Church recognises primitive an- recogn tiquity as a witness to the teaching of Scripture, 1 with to the' the limitation that the writers of those times must not s^ be so understood as to contradict the sense of Scripture ascertained by sound reason and legitimate interpretation. 1 It is important to recollect that the negative witness of antiquity is more valuable than the positive. If there is no evidence of a certain doctrine or cer- tain practice in the Early Church, there is the highest degree of probability that it is not Scriptural. A far higher degree than can be derived from the mention of a doctrine or practice in primitive writings, for there is always the possibility of its having grown up from human fancies, in post-revelation ages. 56 CONFESSION. And not only so, but the Medievalists carry this principle to such an extreme, that the records of the Church, after the Canon of Scripture was closed, atid the writings of men far more removed from the Apostolic Church, are to them of equal, nay, almost of greater value than Scrip- ture : for if any trace of a favourite doctrine or usage can be found in these writers, they force the sense of Scripture to harmonise with this presumed witness of antiquity, in- stead of allowing Scripture to mould and correct their notions of the meaning of these writers : Scripture is interpreted by the Fathers, not the Fathers by Scripture. Therefore they above all others are bound to admit and abide by the witness borne by the early Church in this matter ; and it will be a most decisive argument against there being anything in Scripture which can either directly or indirectly give countenance to Sacramental Confession, even in its modified form, if no such practice is traceable in really primitive antiquity if the date can be fixed at which it was introduced. And the mind of our own Church is scarcely less im- portant, because of course men who receive their authority to teach and feed the flock from that Church, can hardly reasonably or honestly think themselves justified in teaching what it does not teach, or claiming for them- selves an authority different in kind from, or exceeding in degree, that which it has commissioned them to exercise. We will first consider the first point, whether private Confession finds any place in the practice of the primitive Church. In the early Church that is, the Church of the known Un e ~x- ^ rst taree centuries there is not to be found the smallest cept in rea | reliable recognition of the system which they so con- connection J J with public fidently, or rather audaciously speak of, as if it were e Penance. J ' J e confesso a primitive Catholic practice. It is true that they can find a few sentences, expressions, phrases, which at first sight seem to be in their favour ; but when these are WITNESS OF PRIMITIVE CHURCH. 57 compared with the context, and interpreted by the known realities of the Christian life of the age, they are found to denote, or refer to, something so essentially different from the thing they are brought to support, that they cannot honestly, or reasonably, be alleged or accepted in its favour. This fact is admitted by leading men among themselves, but seemingly without any consciousness of its bearing on their own position. Mr. Carter quotes Admitted approvingly from Marshall, ' that in the earliest times there Car.er. was no private confession except in connection with public discipline ; ' which is to say, in other words, that modern confession, which has no reference whatever to public discipline, did not exist in the early Church ; ' it ivas made either because the sin needed public penance, or to re- lieve the mind of the penitent from the fear of having com- mitted such a sin.' What is meant, I suppose, by this somewhat awkward sentence is, that when a man was in doubt whether his sin did or did not require public penance and reconciliation, he consulted some learned and discreet person, in most cases probably a presbyter of the Church, on that point; if it was decided that it did require such penance, this was the remedy pre- scribed to him ; if it was decided that it did not, he was relieved of the apprehension of having committed such a sin, and it was left to his own conscience and faith to do what was needful for the obtaining pardon of his sin. But it does not require much exercise of the logical Tins totally ^ different faculty to see that the voluntary communication of a sin from or sins to a priest, in order to be satisfied whether the confession. character of some sin or sins is such as to require public confession and public penance, as an offence against the Church, with a view to obtain the Church's forgiveness, is quite a different thing from the confession to a priest of sins against God, as a religious act and a religious duty, with a view of obtaining remission of sins from God, by an 58 CONFESSION. act and sentence of forgiveness announced by the afore- said priest. Of this we shall have to say more presently. The Editor also of the notes on Tertullian in the ' Li- brary of the Fathers ' (Oxford, 1842), whom, from the initial letters E. B. P. affixed to the preface, I take to be Dr. Pusey, not only admits, but very ably maintains, the same view. 1 After having set forth from the ancient Fathers the nature and object of public discipline, and Positive having proved by a vast array of authorities, that for sins between a man's own conscience and God, confession to God did in the usage of the ancient Church alone suf- fice, he goes on to complete his case with the following Negative remarkable passages : ' Even negative evidence has much evidence. ' weight when the materials are adequate ; if, under * parallel circumstances equally detailed, and in a suffi- ' cient number of instances, mention is uniformly made of ' a religious practice at one period, while it is omitted at ' another, it does imply a different view as to the virtue of * the practice. Eeligious persons would not, without some ' adequate ground, uniformly 2 neglect at one period what ' was practised at another ; and such ground is furnished ' by the different view of the Church respecting it ; at the ' one time, when recommended by the Church, they per- ' formed it ; if, at another, they neglect it, when obedience * to the Church was equally recognised as a duty, it would 1 Notes on the Translation of Tertullian, 'De Penitentia' (Library of the Fathers), vol. i. pp. 379-407. The note begins by the folio-wing statement of the difference between the Eomanists and the writer on Confession : ' The ' point at issue relates not to its general advantage, or its necessity in parti cu- ' lar cases, or its use as a means of discipline, or to the desirableness of public ' Confession before the whole Church, or the great difficulty of true penitence ' without it, or the duty of individuals to comply with it if the Church requires ' it, but whether Confession to man be so essential to absolution that the benefits ' of absolution cannot be had without it.' It will, I think, be seen presently that the real question raised in this most remarkable dissertation is, whether private confession, except for the purposes of public penitence, existed at all in the early Church, an Church. brother, but against the Church, as causing scandal with- out, and evil within, then such a sin requires the forgive- ness of the Church, 2 in this aspect and relation, and public 1 See Bingham, vi. 578, note s ; Usher", pp. 110, and 130. This interpretation of the promise given in this passage isas old as Origen (seeBingham, vi. 579), and it is found also in St. Aiigustine (see Bingham, vi. 578, note u) and Chrysostom, ad loc. ; Jerome also, ad loc. ' Si peccaverit in nos frater noster, demittendi habemus potestatem si autcm in Deum quis peccaverit non est nostri arbitrii,' quoting 1 Sam. ii. 25. It is the one which the context suggests : the whole chap- ter from verse 15 treats of the duty and the benefit of the forgiveness of pri- vate injuries on repentance, and the danger of refusing personal reconciliation. 2 See Fell's note on Cyprian de Lapsis, p. 136, given in Bingham, vol. viii. - 414, note q. 66 CONFESSION. reparation, provided the Church chooses to demand and exact it ; and this the early Church judged it necessary to do with ever increasing severity. The sin of the Co- rinthian, for instance, was a sin against God, as being a violation of the seventh commandment ; it was a sin against his father : it was a sin against the Church as bringing scandal upon it : and it was probably in this last aspect and relation that St. Paul took cognizance of it ; first, punishing and excommunicating the sinner, then forgiving him and re-admitting him on his public confession and repentance. Public Now, it pleased the early Church with what reason and ream or with what views we need not stop to enquire to devise penitential discipline as a means whereby satisfaction was made to the Church for sins against herself the scandal removed, the evil remedied, and the dangers, which threatened the communion therefrom, prevented. This was analogous to the acknowledgment and reparation which passed between private individuals. Such sin in this aspect was remitted when the offender was reconciled to the Church by the public laying on of hands by the priest, always followed by a prayer (see p. 165), and re-admis- sion to the Holy Communion, as soon as the severity of his penitence seemed not only to have testified and tested his repentance before man, but also to have coun- teracted the evil to which the commission of such a sin might, in the way of evil example, have exposed the com- munity. Doubtless, another object in inflicting this dis- cipline was to awaken the sinner to a sense of his sin as in God's sight and against God, and thus to save him from the destruction of impenitence ; the sin, however, was viewed as a sin against the Church, visited with Church censures and deprivations, and forgiven by a formal public act of reconciliation and re-admission to Church privileges. Such public discipline has been adopted by Churches most hostile to private Confession, and therefore cannot be ncnce PUBLIC DISCIPLINE. 67 identical with it. And where such sins in their ecclesias- tical relation were thus remitted by the offended party the Church it was part of God's promise to the Church that such remission of what may be called the ecclesias- tical guilt should be ratified by God; while the guilt belonging to the sin, as an act of disobedience against God, has the promise of forgiveness on simple repentance or change of heart, and confession to Him. Hence, the work of forgiveness being between God and a man's own given to it conscience, when God was the offended party and between the offender and the Church when the Church was the offended party or between brother and brother when in- dividual Christians were the offended parties it naturally happened, that ecclesiastical or canonical discipline held the most prominent place in the public life and public ministrations of the Church. The peculiar position of the Church in early days increased its prominence and importance : for in the times when the Church was on its probation before the world, this aspect of sin in its re- lation to the Church was of more vital consequence than afterwards ; hence the offences against God's moral law for which ecclesiastical discipline was enforced, were those sins which most directly and seriously affected the charac- ter and progress of the Church in the world at large, such as apostacy ; while the sins which either in their own nature, or from their not showing themselves in outward acts, did not affect the character and interests of the Church in the world, were not taken cognisance of by the Church, but left as matters between the sinner and God, such as envy, covetousness, pride, and even carnal lusts, lasciviousness, drunkenness. 1 As time went on, and Chris- tianity became identified with civilised society, the injury done to the Church by such heinous sin was seemingly, and 1 See Bingham, vi. pp. 471 and 478 and note v. Note on Tertullian, pp. 392 and 394. F2 68 CONFESSION. perhaps really, less, inasmuch as both the scandal and the danger were diminished ; and this being the case, it followed that, as soon, and in proportion, as the incon- veniences and the scandals and abuses of this piiblic penance, were felt to be greater evils than those which they professed to remedy, it was, partly by canonical authority, and partly by spontaneous disuse, allowed to pass away, except on a few extraordinary occasions, from almost the whole of Christendom ; but it does not follow that what was substituted in its stead can claim the sanction of the previous practice from which it differs so essentially. Difficulties I venture to ask my readers whether a good deal of the dfadpiine indistinctness and contradiction which mark most disser- herebj" et tations on the ancient discipline, is not got rid of by what has been suggested above on the phases, or threefold relations of sin to the several parties who are, or who may be, offended by it ; to each of which three different methods and conditions of forgiveness, were severally at- tached. In this light the penitential discipline, with all its adjuncts, will be viewed as the condition imposed by the Church to obtain condonation of an offence committed against the body politic ; while the forgiveness for sins committed against God's will and law, which belongs to God to give, as the party offended thereby, was to be sought for, and obtained by other methods ordained and required by God Himself. This at once accounts for the earnest exhortations to disclosure of sin where necessary, as in the case of known sinners who refused to submit to the discipline of the Church or salutary, as in the case of men whose consciences might be relieved by public Confession " (see page 76), or where it was desirable to ascertain, by disclosure of sin to a fit person, whether such discipline was necessary ; that is, whether the offences were such, in kind or degree, as to require ecclesiastical condonation as FOR SINS AGAINST CHURCH. 63 against the Church. It accounts too for the no less earnest declarations that confession to God alone was the method to be pursued, and not Confession to man; that is, for offences in their relation to God. 1 At the same time we can see why, and how, the forgiveness of sin by God, and the forgiveness of sin by the Church, are spoken of as not identical, nor even always coincident. That public discipline had to do with sins in their re- Distinction lation to the Church, and was founded on considerations rins against of the common weal, is clear, from the limitations affixed sins against , n . ff, the Church. to the condonation, even on repentance, ot certain offences, or the repetition thereof. In such cases, the ecclesias- tical forgiveness was withheld from men even though, they were held to have been pardoned by God ; 2 or men were encouraged to seek from God that pardon which the ecclesiastical system forbade them to hope for from the congregation. 3 Here we see a distinct recognition and distinction of sin in its relation to God, and par- doned by Him, and against the Church, and not pardoned by the Church. This, too, appears in the fact that such sins as drunkenness, covetousness, &c. (see above, p. 67), 1 It would be difficult otherwise to account for the utter repudiation of the Mediaeval notions of confession, penance, and absolution, which we find in passages of ancient writers, of which the following are specimens : ' Neither do I constrain thee. to discover thy sins unto men, unclasp thy conscience before God, show thy wounds unto Him, and of Him ask thy medicine.' ' Do I say confess them to thy fellow-servants, who may reproach thee therewith ? confess them to God who healeth them.' ' Confess thy sins to me (God) alone in pri- vate.' ' He commandeth us to give an account thereof to Him alone.' To Him to make confession of them.' (Bingham, vi. 469.) These words of Chrysos- tom leave untouched public discipline as required by the Church ; he had in his eye sins for which no such satisfaction was demanded by the Church, sins be- tween God and the sinner alone. My readers will see in a moment that such passages could not have been written, if confession to, penance from, absolution by, a priest, had been an ordained or recognised method for the remission of sins, as sins against God. * ' Augustin, Epist. liv. ad Maced. (Bingham, vi. 475). He is speaking of those who after public reconciliation had fallen again, 'Even over these God makes His son to rise, and gives them the gifts of life and salvation no less than he did before.' * Bingham, \n. 475, and viii. pp. 408 and 409. 70 CONFESSION. Passage ii Cyprian. Summary of what has been .said. which are the gravest sins against God, were not re- garded as sins against the Church. 1 A passage in Cyprian is still more explicit. 2 Certain ' Lapsi ' had obtained from martyrs, or confessors, man- datory letters for their restitution to Church fellowship, and presumed on them as superseding the necessity of any- thing more. Cyprian protests against the notion that such men's sins are pardoned before they had gone through the discipline required by the Church for the sin as committed against it, and the method ordained by God for the sin as committed against Himself. ' Let no one deceive himself, He who bore our sins can alone forgive those which are committed against Himself: the servant cannot forgive the heavier sins committed against the Lord : it is written, Cursed be he who puts his hope in man : the Lord must be prayed to, the Lord must be appeased by our satisfaction.' Hence it would seem that the sins which a man commits against God were remitted, as against Him, in the Church. 3 On the whole, I think we should gather from the prac- tice of the early Church, and the passages in the patristic writings which bear upon it, that God has appointed repentance and confession to Him, as the sole means and conditions of obtaining the pardon of sins as against Himself. That the Church, acting upon the powers and constitution which Christ gave it, appointed penance, public confession, public reconciliation, for sins against the Church. That individuals were taught to forgive sins against themselves on the acknowledgment and repa- 1 It must be confessed that the estimate of sin in God's sight, where the in- ward source of the sin is more sinful' than the sin itself, contrasts strangely with the theory of ecclesiastical discipline, where the inward sin is not token cognisance of, unless it shows itself in some outward action injurious in some way or other to the Church in its relation to the world. 8 Cyprian de Lapsis, Ed. Fell. p. 129. See also Cyprian, Test. iii. c. 28. ANCIENT DISCIPLINE MODERN CONFESSION. 71 ration thereof. Further, the forgiveness granted by the Church of sins against the Church, or by an individual of sins against himself, carried with it pardon from God of that degree of guilt attaching to them in these several re- lations. And the expressions which recommend disclosure of private personal sins to a brother Christian, or to a priest, refer to public Confession, as the satisfaction to the Church, as the party offended, and not to any requirement of God, for the pardon of sin, as against Himself. But if we throw aside these distinctions, and hold Essential that penitential discipline had direct reference to sins in between their relation to God, still the difference between the an- cipiinV;imi cient ecclesiastical discipline, and the modern system which confession our Confessionalists advocate, is so marked and distinct, m theor - v - that the one can afford no argument or precedent for the other. It is mere waste of time for our Confessionalists to prove the penitential discipline this is an undoubted fact, indisputable and undisputed but it does not prove their position ; and to argue from one to the other is at once a sophistical attempt to impose upon the careless, and a logical confession of weakness. No amount of in- variableness in exacting this public satisfaction for no- torious sin gives the slightest sanction to private confes- sion of secret sins with a view to the forgiveness thereof pronounced privately by a priest. No opinion entertained of the necessity of such public penance and absolution for notorious offences, proves any necessity or benefit of private confession or absolution for secret offences. No confession to the Pseniteiitiarius for the purposes of ascertaining the nature of a sin in its relation to eccle- siastical discipline, can prove the practice of confession to a priest of a sin as a means to, and a condition of, for- giveness from God. No amount of inexorable severity enforced by the Church as a satisfaction and security to iteelf, on offenders against the public weal, can jus- 72 CONFESSION. tify or excuse the placing a single hindrance in the way of God's mercy, or attaching even a feather-weight condition to what is laid down in Scripture as suffi- cient to obtain forgiveness of sins against His Divine Majesty; to what our Lord Himself, by promises, and doctrines, and prophecies by parables, and miracles so constantly and clearly set forth. That which was re- quired in foro ecclesice to satisfy a nescient Church of the sincerity of a sinner's repentance and the reality of his amendment, proves nothing as to anything of the same kind being required in foro cceli to assure an Omniscient God of a repentance, or to make it such as to obtain His forgiveness. Such a necessity may, or may not, exist, but it cannot be argued from the public discipline which the Confessionalists assume as the undoubted proof the exact exemplar of it. ^ n( * wuen we come to look into details the differences and distinctions stand out still more intelligibly. The acknowleflgment of the sinfulness of notorious sin differs essentially from the disclosure of secret sin. The acknow- ledgment of sin against the Church, as a party injured, differs essentially from the disclosure of sin to a priest by whom the sin is to be forgiven, as the soi-disant represen- tative of God. The acknowledgment of a notorious sin in order to obtain public reconciliation from the Church as the act of the whole Church through the agency of its officials, is different from the disclosure of secret sin, in order to obtain forgiveness from God, through the private exercise of a power for life or death supposed to belong to every priest. The disclosure of a secret sin in order to be satisfied, whether from its kind or degree it requires public confession, is different from the disclosure of secret sin as for its own sake, a necessary element of repentance, the surest method of obtaining forgiveness from God. An act of reconciliation given by a bishop or priest, as the DIFFERENCES BETWEEN THEM. 73 official representative of the Church,. is essentially different from a grant or sentence of pardon by a priest pretend- ing to act as the representative of God. So that even if all these practices were taken as having existed from the beginning, they would furnish no warrant for a The one no warrant for practice which is essentially different from them one the other. and all in spite of the assumption of their identity ; the antiquity of the one, however conclusively proved, does not prove the antiquity of the other. CONFESSION CHAPTER VII. Medizcval Confession resulted from the public dis cipline. Primitive penitential discipline. Nature and Decay of Public Discipline Case of Corinthian Sinner Developed in the Century after the Apostles -Lapsi Scandalous Offences Those which caused no Scandal, left to private Conscience and Discipline No pri- vate Confession, for the Sin -was notorious Public Disclosure of secret Sins for Relief of Conscience This only allowed on Recommendation of some wise Layman, or afterwards Priest Private Disclosure of Sins to such Persons for this Purpose Not followed by Absolution Multiplication of such Cases Appointment of Psenitentiarius His Office that of 'Juge d 'Instruction' Advance towards Mediaeval System, but not to Absolution Scandal caused by this Office Abolished No warrant for Confession, but the con- trary. Private personal Discipline for Offences not against the Church Same as that recommended by our. Church as Preparation for Holy Communion. Confidences Early Church Primitive Usage retained in our Church, except as regards Public Discipline. Abolition of Psenitentiarius Private Confession assumes a substantive Form Public Confession less frequent Public Reconciliation for notorious Offences superseded by private Change in the Notion of Public Reconciliation Pri- vate Confession for notorious Offences authorised Change of Doctrine as well as Practice Reconciliation or Absolution still precatory, not indicative, and so up to end of twelfth Century This is a Matter of Ecclesiastical Arrangement, not of Scriptural Obligation Hence we must see what is the Practice and Teaching of our own Church. Attempt to distinguish occasional from habitual Confession Flaws in the Argument. IT is nevertheless an undoubted fact that private Con- fession, as it existed in Mediaeval times, was the offspring, or rather the result, of the old penitential discipline, the place of which, as it passed away, was usurped by its coun- terfeit ; this will be best explained by a brief sketch of the nature and decay of public discipline. The case of the Corinthian furnishes us with the earliest example of the satisfaction demanded of a noto- rious sinner, with a view to his own spiritual benefit by ANCIENT DISCIPLINE. 75 awakening him to repentance towards God and to the general welfare of the Church, by the removing of the scandal, and neutralising the example, and by the restora- tion of the member, in whose loss all the members suf- fered loss.' Of the Corinthian precedent I shall have occasion to say something presently : it sufficeth now to say, that here there is evidently no trace of private Con- fession or private absolution. 1. In the century immediately following the Apostolic At tfrst. administration, that which at first was only an occasional and extraordinary exercise of ecclesiastical power, assumed the shape of a systematic ordinance, which was day by day developed and worked out with more and more exact- ness and inflexibility. The lapsi, or apostates, furnished most of the cases for this discipline, on account as well of the notorious nature of the offence, as of the scandal and injury it brought upon the Church. Of course other sins of deeper die, if notorious and scandalous, were dealt with in the same way, as offences against the Church. But the sins of every-day frailty, as not causing any scandal to the Church and therefore not being regarded as sins against the Church, were not matters of ecclesias- tical discipline or forgiveness, but were left to the ordi- nary remedies for sin against God, Confession to Him, and acceptance of His mercy through Christ, proffered to them by the Church or by God's Word; or possibly to the mutual prayers of those who disclosed their infirmities one to another. And sins of a more serious character, if unknown, were, of course, also left to treatment by indi- vidual consciences. (See page 69.) We may suppose indeed that this was the case with NO private by far the majority of sins, unless we suppose that the O f private majority of the Church were at the same time under ecclesiastical discipline. However, there was no such thing as private confession and private absolution ; the 76 CONFESSION. acknowledgment of the sin, and the reparation, were as public as the sin was notorious ; in fact, the notoriety of the sin precluded private Confession; the confession required was not the disclosure of offence, but the sinner's acknowledging that he felt it to be a sin, that he repented of it, and promised to avoid it in future. Disclosure 2. One great characteristic of the sins subjected to shw^fa public discipline being their heinousness, and the neces- hemous g - y Q f th e j r "being atoned for in public, it followed that secret sins of a heinous dye frequently presented them- selves to awakened consciences as needing public expiation and reconciliation. 1 Men could not feel their consciences at ease without performing that public penance, which their sins, if notorious, would have demanded, as sins against the Church. They felt that the guilt which attached itself to their sin, as against the Church, was unforgiven. They did not like to avail themselves surreptitiously, as it were, of the Holy Communion or other Church privileges, from which they felt themselves virtually excluded. They therefore publicly accused themselves of the sin which was on their conscience, and accepted that penance at the conclusion of which public condonation would restore them to the rightful possession of the privileges of full Christian fellowship. And this voluntary accusation of themselves, so far from being viewed as an ordained point of religion, was regarded as a singular proof of tenderness of conscience, and a most meritorious act of repentance. Nor can it have any place except where public penitential discipline exists. Here, then, there was a disclosure indeed of secret sins, but not in private, nor yet followed by private absolution of a priest, but when necessary by the public absolution of the Church. 3. In course of time, as the energies of internal faith in God's promises of forgiveness waxed cold, and were 1 See Usher, p. 86. VOLUNTARY PUBLIC PENANCE. 77 supplied by the artificial appliances of an external and ceremonial pardon, this public disclosure of secret sins, more and more recommended in certain cases, and even enjoined by the teachers in the Church, 1 became ao pre- valent, that the public attention was occupied by sins not of that heinous dye, which, if they had been notorious, would have required such solemn expiation ; and, on the other hand, the public disclosure of certain secret sins might have been, and many times was found to be, scan- dalous and injurious to the Church. Thus it was considered advisable that no one should confess his secret sins publicly, before it had been ascertained, by some one competent to judge, that such sins were proper to be so confessed : and for this purpose those who were thus uneasy in their con- sciences were advised to open their souls to others ; but it was a matter of Confidence, not of Confession in the Con- itwasCon- fessionalist sense of the word : not as in itself a healing Confession. or cleansing process, for then other remedies would not have been suggested in the cases of sins of sufficient importance, public discipline and condonation or in other cases, the ordinary means of making one's peace with God. It was not an act of discipline, but an act of prudence for the sake of its results : just as a man with .a serious disease would have recourse to some one to tell him whether this or that remedy would be likely to work a cure, without expecting to receive any benefit from the mere act of seeking advice. And as such a one would most naturally and wisely go to some one who was acquainted with the nature of the remedies, so persons who were thus sick in their consciences were advised to go to some one who, not by virtue of his office, but by 1 Greg. Nyssen. de Psen. ' recommends, at once, public penance in order ' to gain the prayers of the people, and private disclosure to the priest that he ' may prescribe the fitting remedies, but the whole relates to public penitence. 1 Note on Tertullian, p. 385. The latter clause refers to the question whether the casu was one for public penance or not. See also Note p. 381 ; and Usher, p. 86. f 78 CONFESSION. reason of his knowledge and skill, would be most likely to understand whether public discipline would be proper for the case. It was not that every priest virtute officii, as commissioned by God to receive such confessions, was to be consulted, but ' one who being tried had proved him- self a skilful physician and a merciful ; ' nor yet, as far as we can gather from the writings of the times, is there any mention of its being necessarily a priest at all. N'or is the remedy private absolution, but ' if he should say tkuAut U ' anything or give thee any counsel, thou mightest follow ., making the following it not an ordained act of duty, but a voluntary act of prudence, inasmuch as it resulted from a conviction of the person's prudence and skill. Here again, then, there is a private disclosure of sins but entirely differing in nature, theory, object, and result from modern Confession, approaching far nearer to Confidence a disclosure for advice. Yet it is impos- sible not to see herein the fact, full of warning, that to this humanly devised method of dealing with sin may be traced the seed of the evil which afterwards overcast the Church and even Christianity itself, 2 more and more as it was developed into its full growth of Auricular Con- fession, Sacramental Confession, Penitence, Penance, and Direction. Cases of this sort multiplied so much as persons sought more and more to substitute external and formal penance 1 Origen, on Psalm xxxvii. See Usher, p. 83, note 33. 1 The first author in whom we find any definite exhortation to confidence is Origen (230), but neither he nor Basil (370) makes any mention of a priest being the person to be applied to, but simply some one skilled in such matters. The spurious epistle of Clement to St. James recommends the president (or priest) as the person to whom such confidential disclosures are to be made. The remedy to bo applied, however, was not absolution, but the word of God with wholesome counsel, ' ut ab ipso per verbum Dei et salubre consilium curetur ' (see Bingham, vi. 484, note o ; Usher, p. 8-t, note 36). It was, in fact, the confidence which is recognised in the exhortation to the Holy Communion (see p. 103). We shall soon see how this too was merged in the so-called sacra- mental confession. PENITENTIARY PRESBYTER. 79 for internal repentance, that about the year 300 it was judged expedient to take the matter out of private hands, and to appoint for this special purpose a priest or pres- byter, who was called Pcenitentiarius,* to whom such ques- Appoint- tions were submitted : so that, during the eighty years for ivnitent which this office lasted, the cases which had formerly been decided by private judgment were referred to the officer thus commissioned to decide upon them with authority. The tendency of this was, of course, to give a colour and authority and system to private Confession, which it had not before, especially as under its auspices the custom grew up of allowing the reparation to the Church to be made in private instead of public. And this is the nearest approach to the Mediaeval system which our Confes- sionalists assert to be primitive, though the practice itself was not of really primitive, but rather of after growth. But the distinction between the two is marked and clear enough. The former was not viewed as an act of neces- sary religious discipline, beneficial in itself by God's appointment, but as a preliminary to an ecclesiastical reparation, if the sins were of sufficient importance in their relation to the Church, to justify permission being given to the applicant to avail himself of it. This Official was not to hear confessions as conditions of sins being forgiven, but he acted as a judge what the French call a * juge d'instruction ' to see if the case was one to require public discipline. 2 Nor was the confession made with a view to receive formal absolution from the Psenitentiarius ; this officer did not go farther than to recommend public discipline if it was fit matter for it. 3 If this was the case, his office towards the applicant ceased; except possibly so 1 Bingham, vi. 490 ; Sozomcn, lib. vii. c. xvi. ; Bingham, vi. 492, note q. ; Note on Tertullian, p. 380 ; Socrat., lib. v. c. 19. See Usher, p. 87. Note on Tertullian, p. 381 ; Origen, on Psalm xxxvii. See Usher, p. 86. * August, ' Lib. do Posn,' See Usher, p. 84. CONFESSION. Disclosure to him not Confession but Confi- dence. far as to give him instructions as to the proper way of performing that public penance to which he was desirous to submit himself. 1 Where the sin was not of this cha- racter he left him, as before, to the ordinary remedies contained in God's word, or at the most he recommended some private penance, 2 which might relieve a weak con- science from the feeling of having deserved canonical dis- cipline without having undergone it: and therefore I think my readers will see that the private disclosure to the Psenitentiarius, being in reality only an act of Con- fidence, differed essentially from that which it is now sought to introduce among us on the plea of its being primitive. I think, however, there can be very little doubt that in this working of the Psenitentiarian system we can detect a further advance towards the substitu- tion of the modern private sacramental confession in place of the former primitive public discipline. This, of course, is more clearly seen in those cases in which the sins disclosed were of so scandalous a nature, that the bringing the offender and the offence to public cognisance would have been to the serious detriment of the Church. In these cases, it was permitted to the Psenitentiarius to assign in private a penance, proportionate to the sin, which carried with it the same benefit which would have resulted from public and formal remission by the imposi- tion of hands, viz. restoration to Church privileges ; but still it must be remembered that this remission was of the sin as committed against the Church, and in lieu of that public penance which, according to the strict primitive rules of the Church, could only have been attained by a long course of public humiliation. And even this slight approach to, this shadow of, the Confessional produced so great scandal and injury to the Church that, after it had 1 'Apocryphal Epistle of Clement I.' See Usher, p. 84. * Sozomeu, lib. vii. c. xvi. See F.ingham, vi. 492. ABOLITION OF PENITENTIARY. 81 lasted about eighty years, it was by common consent, as Abolition of Paeuiten- well as by public authority, abolished ; and from that time tiarius. the penitential discipline of the Church gradually lapsed into that Confessional discipline, which was fully developed under the auspices of Mediaeval Borne. It is curious to mark that no sooner had public discipline admitted, as its handmaid, private confession to a priest, than it began to wither, and, as we shall see presently, soon fell. Of course, nothing like this preliminary disclosure, with a view to public discipline, can find place where public discipline has been abrogated in the Church, by virtue of its power to arrange such matters; so that the disclosure to the Psenitentiarius can furnish no warrant for the Confession of these days, even if the differences between them were less marked than we have seen them to be. In fact, the appointment of such an officer as the Psenitentiarius ?^f u n f . tells against the Confessionalist notion, that confession JjJJjyjj of some sort, either private or public, was required as a Confesslon duty from every member of the Church ; for if it had been the former, so that each person had his father confessor, that confessor would have been able to decide the question with authority, and thus there would have been no neces- RatlK>r sifcy for the office of Psenitentiarius ; and if public confes- a altlst * sion had been required of all, there would have been no question for this officer to decide. Side by side with this public ecclesiastical discipline, p r i vate on which, as we have shown, private disclosure of sins to man accidentally and gradually fastened itself, there existed a private personal discipline, from which confession to man was wholly excluded, consisting of private examina- tion, private repentance, private confession and prayer to God, with reparation of sins against others, consum- mated by approaching the Holy Table on the private witness of each man's personal conscience ; l in short, 1 Note on Tertullian, p. 399 sqq. (See also above, page 69, note 1.) In 82 CONFESSION. exactly the same as is set forth in the exhortation to the 3 English Pi-nyc Book. As m the Holy Communion, as the way and means to being received Prayer as wor thy partakers of that Holy Table. As the public discipline has wholly ceased, the only one that has been handed down to us from the really primitive Church is this private and personal one : for the Prayer Book con- tains no directions or recognition of any other discipline whatsoever, though, as we have before shown, it does recognise confidential communications between a clergy- man and individual members of the Church : not, how- ever, as a discipline or an ordinance ; exactly following iTws C the fol ~ herein *ke P rac tice of the really primitive Church. For by primitive the side of this enforced public acknowledgment of and reparation to, the Church for scandalous offences, and these disclosures of private sins with a view to a volun- tary public acknowledgment, which have, in the nature of things passed away, there existed, of course, that spon- taneous, almost instinctive unburdening of consciences for the purposes of relief and spiritual counsel, to learn *Eari nce k w some doubt might be solved, or some temptation met, Church. or some ev ii conquered. But it was not an act of con- fession for its own sake, nor yet for absolution, nor jet as a discipline, and therefore it differed in kind from that into which it in course of time merged, when private confession had usurped the place of public discipline, and private absolution that of public reconciliation. In the Church, then, up to the year 350, there existed 1. Public discipline. 2. Disclosure of sins with a view to public discipline. 3. Private personal discipline Confession to God. 4. Con- some of these passages Chrysostom uses the word compel, ' God does not compel us to speak out our transgressions before men.' From this the writer argues that he rather implies voluntary private confession : but it is evident that he is not contrasting compulsory private confession and voluntary private confession, but is speaking of compulsory public confession before witnesses, which though compulsory in the eyes of the Church, was not compulsory in God's sight, in- asmuch as confession to God alone procured the remission of sin as against God. PRIMITIVE PERSONAL DISCIPLINE. 83 fidential communications. The two first have passed away ; the two last are retained in our Church. After the abrogation of the office of Psenitentiarius, Decay of public Con private confession became more a recognised form of the iu,.sion. Church discipline in lieu of public penance. The scandal which frequently attended the public disclosure furnished a reason for sins which should have been disclosed as a matter of public discipline, not being made public. To this was added the fear that if publicity was enjoined on every private disclosure, men would be deterred from sub- mitting to it, and thus sin would evade the penalties which the Church demanded, as a security against similar offences in future, and, as far as these penalties were known, a means of deterring others from sinning; 1 and the public disclosure of sins thus being dropped, the principle and the aspect of private confession was changed. The con- change in fession, which had been made to the Paenitentiarius, with Confession. a view to the question whether public discipline was desirable or admissible, assumed a substantive and inde- pendent phase ; and becoming in itself an act of satisfac- tion, insensibly took the place of public penance : and this not only with respect to secret, but also notorious offenders. Of course the notion of public satisfaction to the Church Change in public cen- for personal sins, whether notorious or otherwise, became 8ures - weaker and weaker as excommunication became more and more sparingly exercised in such matters, and became more and more applied to offences against the supremacy of the clergy, or used as an instrument of attack or defence in polemical disputes among rival parties or rival bishops, or even rival sovereigns whom rival bishops favoured. As this public satisfaction to the Church was dropped, it naturally happened that the notion of sin as an offence Public re- against the Church was lost sight of, and penance and superseded reconciliation, which at first were conditions of the Church's y p ' 1 Usher, p. 89 : note 50. o2 84 CONFESSION. Personal discipline possibly contem- plated by Nectarius. forgiveness of sin as against the Church, began to be viewed as conditions of forgiveness from God of sins against Himself; and the sin to be forgiven being thus viewed as against God, the public act or sentence of the bishop or priest, which formerly was pronounced by him as representing the Church, and carrying with it the remission of sin as against the Church, gradually came to be regarded, when this public discipline was thus all but gone, as the act and sentence of the representative of God, carry ing with it God's forgiveness of sins, as against Himself a most portentous change, and one that brought the most fatal evils upon Christendom. It would even seem as if Nectarius, when he abolished the Pseniten- tiarius, 1 contemplated the permitting everyone to partake of the Holy Mysteries on the witness of his own con- science : a near approach to the system of our own Church, which would have got rid of the evils and scandals of public discipline, without bringing still greater evils and scandals upon Christendom. But this was not to be for the great blow to the ancient public discipline seems to have been struck about the year 440, when by Leo I. 2 pri- vate confession was distinctly authorised in lieu of public 1 I do not think that there is any historical evidence that this was formally done. Socrates (Lib. v. c. xix. ; see Bingham, vi. 490) says that a certain Pres- byter, named Eudsemon, recommended it to Nectarius : but he does not record its being actually done. Chrysostom, however, writing about this time, re- cognises it. 'Let each one examine himself, and then approach.' Homii. xxviii. on 1 Cor, xi. And again, ' Within thy conscience none present but God search out thy sins . . . and then with a pure conscience approach the holy table, partake of the hallowed sacrifice.' See Usher, p. 88, notes 46 and 47. 2 Usher, p. 89. Leo Ep. 136 (or 80) ; see Note on Tertullian, p. 390. The whole of this Letter of Leo discloses a departure from primitive antiquity, not only in the practice, but in the nature and principle of the remission of sins, as well as the confusion which waits on a state of transition. Two sorts of confession are spoken of: confession to a priest, as sufficient up to a certain point, probably as standing in place of public confession and penance, and so procuring condonation for sins against the Church ; but three lines lower down confession to God is spoken of as taking precedence of confession to the priest, probably as procuring remission of sins from God. CHANGE AUTHORISED BY LEO I. 85 discipline, and as the condition of obtaining forgiveness of sin from God. 1 Of course the confidential communications, ri te . 7 Confession which I have spoken of above, rapidly fell into the same and P en - ance m'og- groove, and the man who disclosed his sins to the priest m ' ' * . a other pleas alists to say, that the absence of their private confession subject, from the primitive system may have been a matter of such ecclesiastical arrangement, and, therefore, does not furnish any proof that either Scripture or apostolic practice was against it. But first, this reason for the omission, inadmissible though it be, admits the fact : and further, though it evades the difficulty which arises from the absence of primitive warrant, yet, at the same time, it lays the axe to that which they hold to be the great characteristic of their system, namely, that it is the divinely ordained ordinance for the remission of sins; it negatives that sacramental character which is assigned to it ; for the foundation of that position is, that it is of divine obligation and not of Church appointment. The fact, however, of the early Church thinking itself at liberty to make what arrangements it pleased upon the subject furnishes, of course, to our Confessionalists fresh standing-ground. If it is a matter of ecclesiastical arrangement with which we have to deal, then, of course, our Church has a right to make for its own members what arrangements it pleases. But this plea, again, is an aban- donment of its sacramental character, and leads them into fresh difficulties. The principle, indeed, is true in itself, and is logically sound as an answer to objections against non-essentials, drawn from the silence of Scripture and the absence of primitive sanction ; but if it is attempted on the strength of the right thus inherent in the Church to establish a practice as of divine obligation, and there- fore essential, then it is clear that one claim negatives the other. The logical result of pleading the authority of the Church for a practice claiming, both in its origin and results, to be divine, is that the claim is abandoned and from Stk>nai an CANONICAL ARRANGEMENTS. 89 a see-saw argument, alternating between ecclesiastical arrangement and divine obligation, is fatal to both. If it owes its existence to mere ecclesiastical arrangement, it cannot be recognised as a matter of divine appointment : if it is a matter of divine obligation, it cannot fall within tiie province of mere canonical arrangement : and there- fore, it is of no gain to their cause to make out, either that the early Church had a right to omit it, or that our own Church has a right to enjoin it ; for, in either case, there is a clear admission of the fact that it is human and not divine, which deprives it of the place which they would give it in God's scheme of salvation. There are, however, two other points of view in which Two points the language of the Church may seem to bear upon the our church question ; it may be taken as indicating the mind of our supposed Church as to its being a divine ordinance for the remission spoken. of human sin. This could only hold good if our Church recognised it as of universal obligation, which is con- fessedly not the case. Or it might make the practice binding upon us as members of the Church, but this would prove nothing as to its possessing any of those super- natural properties and effects which the Confessionalists attach to it. I am not sure whether the question might not be held Necessity to be settled by these abstract considerations, but the case ing this in of the Confessionalists depends so much on the assumption that the practice which they advocate is the law of the Church, and their chance of success depends so much on the recognition of this assumption, that it is necessary to examine it in detail. And the way in which the matter is often handled makes this all the more necessary. The use of language which unreservedly invests itwith divine powers, and presses it on our acceptance as an ordinance of God, is mostly confined to those Ultraists who think to carry their point by uncompromising opinions and unflinching language. 90 CONFESSION. Confession Men of more caution and less candour, and we may say of rewe!* more feeble logic, generally keep Ultraisms in the back- an'Sdi^ ground, until they have got their proselytes under the in- ouTchurch ^ aence ^ their fascination by putting it before them in the modified form, as an ordinance of their Church ; and then, when they have secured them, they gradually open it out little by little, until the advisable, desirable, compassion- ate, comfortable provision of tender Mother Church, ol which those who want it have a right to avail themselves., passes into the divine ordinance for the remission of sins, which no man can neglect without peril to his soul. Ai first, however, the language of our Church is put in the front, or rather the injunctions which they assume to be contained therein: and therefore to this point I must now address myself. And here, on the very point on which the Confes- sionalists are positive even to arrogance viz. that the practice they advocate is the law of our Church it will, I Mistake think, on examination appear they are utterly mistaken ; herein. -^ w jj a pp ear that the Auricular Confession they advocate is not only not recognised as of universal or general, or even occasional obligation, but that it is not recognised at aH, any more than it was in really primitive antiquity ; that it is among the Mediaeval corruptions which were excluded at the Reformation; so that any clergyman, who endeavours to restore it to our reformed system, is not acting in harmony with the injunctions and directions and mind of the Church, but disregarding and violating them both in the letter and the spirit. The Confessionalists adduce, as expressing the will of points the Church in favour of their Sacramental ordinance, the by Confes- Office for the Visitation of the Sick the last paragraph in the first exhortation to the Holy Communion a Canon which provides for certain cases in which secret and hidden sins have been confessed to a minister a passage in a LANGUAGE OF OUR CHURCH. 91 homily and the form used in the ordination of priests. These are the points to be considered. Let us again lay down clearly what we are talking about. Auricular I think I am not misrepresenting the Confessionalists' view as asserted of our Church's teaching on the subject, when I say that fessionai- they hold that our Prayer Book recognises -a power given to our priests of privately and personally forgiving sins by a form of words; that this is the ordinary and most sure means of pardon, which no man can safely or wisely neglect ; and that private confession is so closely connected with it as a necessary condition, that it partakes of its cha- racter as a necessary means of pardon. Here we have two points which the Confessionalists assume as determined by the Church in their favour. First, the superior efficacy, if not the absolute necessity, of the private forgiveness of sins against God, by the judicial sentence privately pronounced by a priest, carrying along with it God's actual forgiveness of the sins in question, or declaring that forgiveness as a fait accompli ; secondly, the necessity of private confession to the priest as an antecedent and a condition thereof an essential part of the supernatural ordinance, an ingredient in the pardoning and cleansing process. What we have to consider is, whether these two points are recognised by our Church, first remarking that the absence of such an ordinance in the early Church creates an a priori probability against its being recognised by our own. When we turn to the Office for the Visitation of the Visitation Sick, we find that confession of sins and absolution form no part of the method ordinarily prescribed to the minister in dealing with the sick man : he is not, in the first instance, to hear the sick man confess his sins, but to examine him whether he has truly repented of them. He exhorts him to repentance to examine himself as to his state to ward God and man, to condemn and accuse himself 92 CONFESSION. toward God, and if necessary towards man, both being parts of necessary repentance. That this examination is not an exhortation to disclose his sins, we learn from the last rubric, where in a certain case the man is to be TheConfes. moved to make a ' special confession ' of his sins, in case spokeS, his conscience is troubled with any weighty matter ; but the Co a n- f even tnen tnis confession need not be that contended for istfshown ^y * ne Confessionalists part of the supernatural ordinance by the f or p ar( j on o f s i ns ma de up of confession and absolution : for it need not be followed by absolution : nor yet need it be, vi terminorum, secret, for others may be present ; indeed, the prayers rather suppose the presence of others to pray with the priest and the sick man. But even here the priest is not to urge him to seek and accept the remis- sion of sins at his hand and voice : but he is to give the sick man absolution only when he humbly and earnestly desires it. These expressions, surely, mark a reluctance and holding back as contemplated by the Church, rather than any encouragement to it, far less any suggestion of it, or any notion of its special benefit, far less of its absolute necessity. Formula of Further, the formula pronounced by the priest is not ' ' conceived of as conveying forgiveness of sins, for in its first clause this is specially prayed for by the priest as a gift from Christ. He does not regard it as apper- taining to his authority, though he does so view absolu- tion. Nor can the Church be supposed to view it as having by the taken place on the pronouncing of the formula, for in ng the the very next prayer which thj3 priest is directed to use > i g a petition that God will not impute unto the sick nounced. man n j s former sins ; and it is worth noting that in this prayer the man's repentance is assumed, yet forgiveness is prayed for, as something yet unfulfilled; this clearly marks that pardon or forgiveness which the Confessional- ists hold to be consummated, or implied as consummated, ABSOLUTION NOT FORGIVENESS. 93 in the utterance of the priest, has not yet been absolutely given. The old precatory form (see page 66) is retained as far as the forgiveness of sin goes ; l while as far as absolution goes, an absolute form is used. And indeed we may observe en passant that if the Church did believe that our priests had this power of thus forgiving sin, it is incre- dible that the seeking for and exercise thereof should not be enjoined, as it is in the Romish Church, as in- dispensable, generally speaking, for all death-beds, instead of being permitted only in special cases, and not in all of these. I have lately seen it advanced that this petition does not Confes- affect the supposition that forgiveness has actually been notion that 1 ' The prayer which immediately follows the prescribed form is, in fact, the primitive prayer on which was founded the precatory form which has been given to dying penitents for more than thirteen hundred years in the Western Churches. This ancient absolution or reconciliation of a penitent near death is not only found in the old formularies of the English Church, where it was used long before the preceding indicative form was introduced, but in the Sacramentary of Gelasius, A.D. 494 ; and for many centuries was commonly used in the Churches of the West.' Palmer, Or. Lit. ii. 226. If anyone compares our form with that of the Sarum Missal given in Palmer, he will see that the sentence in the Latin form, ' the remission of sins having been received,' is omitted, and the conclusion of the prayer, 'admit him to the sacrament of reconciliation,' is replaced by ' impute not unto him his former sins:' this also practically occurs in the present Eomish form (as given in Guillois, 'Catechism,' iii. 342), which probably is an interpolated relic of the old prayer, adopted at the change of private reconciliation to the Church instead of public, after the abolition of the Paenitentiarius. If we compare our form with the Romish form we find that in our prayer, ' putting his full trust in His mercy,' spoken of as the ground of the petition for the forgiveness of sins, evidently referring to the assumed effect of the formula of absolution, does not occur in the Romish prayer. The Romanists (see Guillois, ' Explication du Catechism,' vol. iii. p. 342), retain this prayer somewhat modified in the same conjunction with the in- dicative absolution, ' / absolve thee,' and therefore it might be urged that as the Romish Church uses this prayer, and at the same time recognises absolute forgiveness of sins in absolution, so our Church may do the same. The answer to this is, that the formal and direct teaching of the Romish Church on this point prevents this prayer having any bearing upon the point ; they use it without being conscious that it furnishes a direct contradiction to their teaching on absolution ; while, as in our own Church there is no such teaching, the prayer, of course, has its natural and logical bearing on the preceding formula. 94 CONFESSION. the prayer granted in the absolving formula; inasmrc i as it is only answered a prayer that God would ratify what the priest has done. passages But when we compare the language of our Church, in Prayer cases where certain effects are held to attend on, or rather to be realised in, certain acts or forms, we find that no such prayer for divine ratification is attached, but thanks given to God for the benefit received ; so in the Baptismal Service we find * seeing that this child is regenerate ' (whatever that may mean), 'let us give thanks,' and then, in the following prayer, the regeneration is assumed as a fait accompli. So in the marriage ceremony there is no prayer for the ratification of the act of the minister ; nor yet in the ordination of deacons or priests or the consecra- tion of bishops. And in the Holy Communion, before the administration, there is a prayer that we may eat His Flesh and drink His Blood ; then in one of the prayers of the post-Communion we thank God that this has been done. r n o other The position is untenable on more grounds than one : Either the forgiveness pronounced by the priest is perfect and complete is ipso facto ratified in heaven, as indeed the terms of the promise taken in the Confessionalist sense imply, and then the prayer that God would do that which has already been done, is mere surplusage; or it must have been incomplete, and then it would not have been actual forgiveness, but only possible forgiveness : then the literal sense of our Lord's words, for which the Con- fessionalists so stoutly contend, is negatived, for in these, taken literally, the pronouncing and the ratification are coincident. Again, if it is necessary that such ratification should be prayed for, forgiveness is not absolutely given, but only contingently ; and contingent forgiveness is, in reality, only that declaration of God's will ' and purpose 1 Cyprian de Lapsis, p. 130, 'adeo non onine quod pctitur in prayudicio pe- tentia est, sed in arlitrio dantis.' ANCIENT PRECATORY FORM. 95 set forth in the Gospel, which I have maintained to be the essence of absolution. Nor could the ancient invocative, or the still more ancient precatory, form be viewed as a prayer for the ratification of any sacerdotal formula, inas- much as no such sacerdotal formula existed. In fact, the Ancient ancient forms seem to settle beyond a doubt that any abso- lution pronounced by a priest from sins as against God, did not imply or convey the actual forgiveness thereof. It was nothing more than the setting before the sinner, in an impressive and direct form, the ambassadorial message of the possibility, or rather certainty, of being pardoned on repentance the setting forth God's unlimited mercy as attainable by those for whom he was praying. And we may observe (though this rather belongs to another part of my subject)., that as the invocative form of absolution from private sins was, from the date of its introduction into the Church up to the twelfth century, exclusively used, it exactly defines the nature and extent of the ministry which indicates the Church practically believed to be committed to the tionlof th priesthood in dealing with sin as against God. If the commission given by our Lord had been, in the early Church, conceived to convey actual forgiveness of such sins, it is clear that the formula would have been shaped to express forgiveness as a, fait accompli, and not as a pos- sibility or a promise wished for or invoked ; in fact, when the modern notion of the judicial office of each individual priest had been developed and established, the formula was so shaped, and ' tribuat tibi Deus remissionem et dbsolu- tionem ' was changed into f Ego te absolvo.' Our Church, retaining (perhaps unfortunately) this indicative form in the visitation to the sick, has guarded, as we shall see presently, against the danger of being supposed to favour the erroneous doctrine, by putting into the mouth of the priest in the morning service a formula of absolution simply declaratory of God's general mercy, as well as by 96 CONFESSION. retaining in the Coinmiinion Service the invocative form, and by the prayer after the absolution in the Visitation Service. What are If, then, ' I absolve thee from thy sins ' does not convey of ' i ab- forgiveness or non-imputation of sins, what does it ? This turns on the meaning and force of the word ' absolve.' To ascertain this we cannot do better than refer to some instance of the actual exercise of, and the results supposed to follow on, the power implied in this word. This we find in the absolution which follows the general confession in our morning and evening services a full consideration of the nature of which I must defer to its proper place, when I consider more particularly the powers exercised in absolution (page 1 76) ; suffice now to remind my readers that this power is there exercised by an authoritative de- claration of God's unlimited mercy as being within the reach of all who repent and believe. So far from the forgiveness of sins being viewed as having actually taken place by virtue of the priest's words, there follows a petition that God * will grant us true repentance,' with- out which forgiveness does not take place. So here in the words 'I absolve thee' there must be an exercise of the same power in the same way, mutatis mutandis, that is, it must be a declaration of God's unlimited mercy, His promises of actual pardon, not actual pardon itself; with a special application of that promise to a man whose conscience is burdened with a sin so weighty that he fears that it is too heinous for God's mercy. 1 The result must be essentially the same ; the conscience 1 There seems to be an inherent flaw in absolution if taken as equivalent to forgiveness of sins. Why cannot a repentant sinner draw comfort from God's own promise ? Is it not because his sins prevent him from believing in God's mercy ? If so, how can absolution profit him without faith ? What the repentant man wants, and what the priest has to create in him, is faith in Christ's promises ; what the Confessionalists create is faith in the power of the priest. But faith in the priest's power cannot compensate for want of faith in Christ's promises. ABSOLUTION AND PARDON. 97 is relieved by the declaration of God's ambassador that his sins are not what he fears they are, and he is set free from the bonds wherein his sin is keeping him back from God's promises ; but the thing promised the forgiveness or non- imputation of sins is made the subject of a special prayer, as for something not yet accomplished. Thus, the abso- lution which sometimes follows this special Confession not reaching to the actual forgiveness of sin, the Confes- sion itself is not part of any such ordinance as the Confes- sionalists pretend. The Confession, which they teach, is not recognised even in the place in which they are most confident of its recognition. This leads us immediately to the distinction between Distinction pardon and absolution : between remission of sins by God pardon ami absolution. and remission of sins by man. These are not identical, though in a particular combination so closely united that in other combinations the distinction has been lost sight of. The former is the remission of the guilt and punish- ment of the sin by God its penal consequences. The latter, absolution, is the * loosing and unbinding, by the Gospel message of remission, the conscience from, the fear and despair with which the notion of a sin being unpardonable weighs down the soul, and keeps it back from God and from amendment of life the moral con- sequences of sin. When God is spoken of, pardon and absolution pardon and peace go together; .as 'He par- doneth and absolveth all them that truly repent,' &c. ; that ' they, whose consciences by sin are accused, by Thy merciful pardon may be absolved ; ' ' Grant unto thy faith- ful people pardon and peace,' and other expressions of the same sort. So the old invocative form runs, * May God 1 Augustin, Homil. 352, De TTtil. Psen. ' Absolution freeing him from the bonds of the sins which he has committed.' Note on Tertullian, p. 394. St. Ambrose de Psenit, ii. 6. ' Confession (to God) looses the bonds of sins.' Note on Tertullian, p. 384. 98 CONFESSION. give you remission and absolution.' Absolution comes from, or in, pardon : but that is a totally different pro- position from -the assertion that pardon comes by abso- lution, which is implied in the theory that when a priest absolves he pardons. The difference is recognised in the Visitation of the Sick, where absolution is spoken of as a power committed to the Church, but the forgive- ness of sins as the prerogative of Jesus Christ : as well as in that prayer in the Visitation office, which, after absolution, speaks of all former sins as yet to be par- doned, 1 and we shall presently see that the forgiveness of sins is not recognised as identical with, or even an absolute result of, the other forms of absolution, which are by our Church put into the mouths of the priest. We may further remark, that if absolution is restricted to the technical proclamation or declaration couched in. a form of words used by a minister commissioned to use them, then the man to whom this form of words is used would be said to receive absolution (not forgiveness) ; and where no such form of words is used, but some one of the other methods applied, then the man would be said to re- ceive, not absolution, but the benefit of absolution : that is, that realisation of God's mercy as applicable to his sins, which sets his soul free from the fears which are keeping him from God. Conclusion If, then, .we review all that I have said on the form in Visitation the Visitation of the Sick, the conclusion we shall come to will be, that it lends no sanction to the theory of sacra- mental Confession as set out above (pages 19 and 91), for the Church evidently views the confession it speaks of as not necessarily private, or made with a view to absolution, and does not view absolution as conveying pardon. 1 This is the view of Thomas Aquinas on this point ' it is not sufficient to say " may God give you remission or absolution " ' (he is speaking of the old form), ' because by these words the priest does not signify that absolution ' (he means forgiveness of sins) ' has taken place, but asks that it may take place.' See Usher, p. 115, note 97. SPECIAL CASES NO PRECEDENT. 99 For, if pardon is not held to be conveyed, it follows The Con- as a matter of course that there is therein no recog- therein nition of sacramental Confession, that is, of Confession i.c more as part of a sacrament, wherein and whereby forgive- fidence. n " ness of sins is ipso facto, or ipso verbo, conveyed to the soul. In fact the Confession here spoken of does not, as a general rule (that is except where absolution follows) exceed that natural method of relieving the conscience which I have termed Confidence, in order to distinguish it from Confession with a view to absolution ; it need not be followed by absolution at all, if this method of relieving the conscience satisfies the patient : but where it does not so satisfy him, then what is technically called absolution is to be given : but this, as I have shown before, is not forgiveness of sins, and therefore there is herein no sacramental or auricular Confession, as the Confession- alists set it forth. Before I proceed with this subject I wish to ask my !*" ot * . . these on readers to keep these essential differences in mind as bear- the popula view. ing on the popular mistake of the Confessionalist theory being recognised in some cases, though not in all ; in other words, the difference which is so commonly drawn, and that even by high authorities, between habitual and occasional Confession admitting the one, while denying the other. And even if it could be made out that the Church did enjoin the special Confession with a definite view to that absolution which, as we have shown above, is not the case and if the absolution thus pronounced was an absolute sentence of the sins being pardoned coincidently with the words being pronounced which also, we have seen above, it is not yet supposing such a case of sa- cramental Confession to be established, it would not furnish Furnish no the least analogy for other cases in which all the essential oT^naiol'v particulars are different : that is, the cases, for which the Swffa** 100 CONFESSION. eyery-day Confessionalists think, or pretend to think, they can find in it a sanction and a precedent. I need hardly point out the difference between the sick man lying in extremis, with some heavy sin on his conscience, with but little time, and possibly but little power, to realise mentally the promises contained in God's word, to which he has perhaps, for many years of his life closed his eyes and ears, and the young pious girl or boy in health and strength ; or even a conscience-stricken sinner, with, humanly speaking, abundance of time, and abundance of power, to realise God's promises set forth in God's word, or proclaimed to him by the Church in our daily services and formal teaching. The circumstances which justify the use of the personal formula of absolution in the one do not exist in the other. And of course the precedent and the analogy for sacramental Confession in every-day life fail still more utterly, when the confession and abso- lution, permitted in the Visitation office, are viewed as being nothing more than we have shown them to be. The suggestion to a dying man that if his conscience is burdened, he should relieve his soul by confiding its secret to his spiritual pastor, or if he cannot thus find relief, that he may receive a personal and authoritative assurance from God's minister that his sins do not bind him as he Differences fears is a totally different thing from telling, as these them. Confessionalists tell young girls and boys that their sins may be beyond the ordinary methods of God's mercy, that the only, or the best, and the surest way of finding pardon and being sure of it the only safe preparation for the Holy Communion is a disclosure to a priest of every sin they have ever committed or fancy they may have com- mitted as an essential part and condition of a solemn sacramental conveyance of actual pardon, through words spoken by the priest, standing in the person of God and forgiving sins, with the same power as God Himself would EXHORTATION TO THE HOLY COMMUNION. 101 exercise, if He were again to descend upon earth. It shows great trust in the slovenly acquiescence of the popular mind when one is urged as a precedent for, or as the same in kind with, the other. Even if these points of difference did not forbid the A different method arguing from the one to the other, no one would be prescribed justified in suggesting this special Confession, and applying hortation absolution to the relief of the conscience in ordinary cases : Holy cv.m- for in the other case in which the Church recommends the having recourse to a spiritual person, a perfectly different method is prescribed ; and this brings me to the consideration of the well-known paragraph at the end of the first exhortation to the Holy Communion, which has been a stronghold of the Confessionalist position, ever since the revival of the practice ; not only as seemingly giving them a locus standi, but as perplexing those who would otherwise have opposed the system unreservedly. 102 CONFESSION. CHAPTER IX. Exhortation to Holy Communion Wrongly claimed by Confessionalists as de- cisive in their Favour The best and indispensable Preparation set forth in the preceding Paragraphs Case in which Confidence is recommended estate of the Man's Mind What he is directed to do The Remedy not Ab- solution, but the Ministry of God's Word conveying the Benefit of Absolution Directions clear and precise, to the utter Exclusion of any Sacerdotal Action Why and how different Interpretation has been admitted Counter- balanced by the Fact of the Interpretation put upon it by general Usage. Key of the Confessionalist Position Benefit supposed to be meaningless Abso- lution supposed to denote the Exercise of the Power of Forgiveness. Exhortation may be read by a Minister Confessionalist Argument on the use of this Term Changes in the Terms in this Sentence Other Alterations Prayer Books of 1549 (1552), 1 559 As revised in 1662 All these Altera- tions, Additions, Omissions, Point the same Way Why ' Absolution ' was changed into 'Benefit of Absolution' Attempt of Laud to introduce a Formula of Absolution Meaning of the Term ' Ministry of Word ' Lan- guage of Homily Passage tells against the Confessionalists, and not for them No Clergyman is here authorised to pronounce any Form of Abso- lution Canon of 1 603 Language of Homily. This IT is perfectly incredible that the Medievalists should Maimed by ^ ave been allowed, unchallenged, to claim this passage as fessionai- sanctioning, and even enjoining, Sacramental Confession and Absolution. It is astonishing that so many sound men should have accepted their ruling, and felt themselves thereby precluded from opposing them in this point as decidedly and fully as they wished. Many, probably, will be, at first, startled by the position which I have taken up, and yet I have no doubt that it is the sound one : and I must request the patient attention of my readers while I lay before them the grounds on which I ask them to discard as untenable that which hitherto they may ORDINARY PREPARATION ENJOINED. 108 have received as undoubted. I am encouraged in this, by many persons having received with ready, and even grateful, acceptance a solution on which at first they looked with suspicion. I must first again ask my readers' attention to the Method fact that, whatever be the method prescribed in the con- commended eluding paragraph, it is not represented as the best, or first or recommended as the one to be usually practised. It must be observed, that in the exhortation to the r.xhorta- Holy Communion, the clearest directions are given as to Holy Co ra- the method of preparation to be pursued in ordinary cases, only recog- where, if ever, it might be expected, auricular confes- sormi Mis- sion, if it were a general or the best rule, would have theordi- 3 been prescribed or recommended. Nor is there any SJod."" case in which this method is not enjoined. The way and means thereto is self-examination not examination by a priest : to examine our own lives and conversations by the rule of God's commandments not by the questions put to us by a priest: to humbly confess ourselves to God not to the priest: to resolve within ourselves to amend our lives not to have our amendment dictated to us by a priest : penance finding no place at all, except so far as our offences are not only against God, but also against our neighbour : 1 then, we are to reconcile our- selves to him, and to make such reparation as is in our power. It is quite clear that there is not here one word of confession to man, except in the sense and on the occa- sion, which I contend is the reasonable interpretation of the passage in St. James. Now, the man who thus contents himself with the Language method prescribed by his Church, is, according to the sionaiists Confessionalists, utterly in the wrong; he ignores the 1 The distinction between sins as against God and sins as against man (see p. 65), is clearly recognised here. 104 CONFESSION. plain directions of his Church, the plain commands of the Bible, sets at naught Christ's commission to His clergy, Christ's provision for man's forgiveness, and is unable to feel that sure trust in God's mercy which is the result of the consciousness of true repentance combined with a lively faith. whk-h'itis ^ u ^ * n some cases, a man of weak faith and timid mended conscience, though thus prepared though these ordinary and necessary means have been all gone through is un- able to have that full trust in God's mercy, without which it is requisite that no man should come to the Holy Com- munion ; and without which, repentance, however sincere and fruitful, will not relieve a conscience from the chains in which his sin has bound it, inasmuch as, lacking faith, it does not bring with it any assurance of pardon : and this it is which troubles his mind ; he cannot bring him- self to believe that his sins can be pardoned, though he has repented of them; that God's mercy is greater than his provocation. In consequence of this inadequate view of God's mercy, he has not that full trust in it, without which his preparation, however complete in all its other parts, does not make him fit to approach the Lord's table. This is his grief. And what is he to do ? To whom is Directions he to go ? To a priest in the Confessionalist sense of the in the ex- hortation, word, that is, a clergyman looked at in a sacerdotal charac- ter, and as invested with a sacerdotal power of forgiving sins being as God on earth? No, but to a clergyman looked at as a ' minister of God's word.' And what is he to do when he comes to this minister? Is he to confess all his secret sins, small and great, or any particular sin, kneeling at his feet as an act of discipline and penitence, an act of religion, the same in kind as confession of sins to God ? No but to open his particular grief, namely, that though he has repented and confessed his sins to God, he is unable to have a full trust in God's mercy. And ANALYSIS OF THE PASSAGE. 105 what is the minister to do ? To suggest a special Confes- sion ? there is no such direction. To question him as to all the details and particulars of the sin, or of his life, or as to his having committed any of the sins which, through the weakness and wickedness of human nature, may pos- sibly enter into human imagination ? I think not this would be to burden and defile a conscience, not relieve and cleanse it ; to increase the distrust in God's promises, to aggravate the morbid state which makes the ordinary method of preparation incomplete for him. Such a practice seems to me to be founded on a misconception of our Lord's message to sinners, and the office of the messengers of that message. Or is the minister to pronounce a form of absolution, whereby the man, trusting in the priest's power, instead of Christ's invitation and the words of the Spirit, may be reassured ? I think not for then he would, as Cyprian says in reference to this very matter, fall under the sentence, ' Cursed be he that puts his trust in man.' Nor is it so directed. No the minister is to use the ministry of God's word, the ' comfortable salve of God's word,' as the Homily calls it. He is to bring before him as applicable to his case, suitable passages of Scripture, such as the parable of the prodigal son, or the four sen- tences after the invocative absolution in the Communion service or the like declarations or illustrations of God's unlimited mercy in Christ. And what does the man re- ceive at the minister's hands ? Not a formal absolution for there is not, as in all other cases of such absolution, a formula put into the priest's mouth but the benefit of absolution : that benefit which, under the modern Medi- aeval system, absolution, in the technical sense of a decla- ratory, prescribed formula, professes to give : in one word, comfort ; and the minister is to give him, if he needs it, ghostly counsel and advice, to the quieting of his con- science and the avoiding of that scruple and doubtfulness 106 CONFESSION. which, arising from a conscience disquieted by heinous sin, made him fear that he was out of the pale of God's mercy : this being, as I said before, the grief from which relief is sought. Not a word about the forgive- ness of sins, or penance, or direction, in the technical sense of the word. Nothing can be clearer or more precise. Nothing can be clearer or more precise every word and every notion point the same way. The particular grief to be opened the status of the person to be applied to what is to be sought from him how it is to be ad- ministered all point the same way, to the utter exclusion of any sacerdotal action, any formula of absolution : clearly laying down the ministry of God's Holy Word to the re- pentant man, as the source whence he is to receive com- fort. How dif- But anyone may very reasonably ask, How is it that this passage has, especially of late, received a different admitted, interpretation? The answer is, that the word 'absolu- tion ' was taken as the emphatic word of the sentence, and allowed to give the clue to its meaning ; thus at first sight it seems to imply that which the Confessionalists and Sacerdotalists contend for. In fact, for very many years the whole thing was so obsolete that few, unless writing professedly upon it, troubled themselves much about it ; and even those who noticed it in their writings, rather as a matter of traditional polemics against the Roma- nists on one side, or the Puritans on the other, did not attach any very clear or definite meaning to it. The notion of sacramental or auricular Confession was so contrary to the theory and the practice even of men who thought most about religion, that they were content to let the passage pass with a very cursory and vague notice ; not caring formally to guard or protest against a meaning being put upon it, contrary to what it received from general GENERAL USAGE AS INTERPRETING IT. 107 opinion and usage. Thus, when the Confessionalists were seeking about how to revive the ante as well as anti Reformation practice of auricular Confession, they were able by a dexterous and bold stroke to seize on this passage, and, appropriating it to themselves by the weight of their assumptions, to give it a force which the words, read carelessly, seem to convey, but which we have seen that every word really refutes and excludes. But even if the fact of the acquiescence of the present Counter- balanced i.y generation in the Ritualistic interpretation is in its favour, general then the fact of so many former generations having never regarded it in this light, or recognised absolution as an element in the preparation of the Holy Communion, is still, at the least, as strongly against it. Up to within the last few years, and previously to the modern Confessionalist revival, it has not, at least in the sense in which the Ritualists understand it, been generally acted upon as a practical part in the preparation for the Lord's Supper ; ' nor in the books of preparation was it usually men- tioned or recommended. Self-examination is constantly insisted upon, recourse to a clergyman in exceptional cases occasionally, formal absolution very seldom, if ever. The key of the Confessionalists' position in this Assumed passage is, as I said above, the word ' absolution ' (the Cd ? t A t 1 1 J '. e word ' benefit ' being supposed to be simply otiose), denoting *jj tion the employment of some formula or other as an exercise of a priestly power of privately forgiving sins, supposed to be conferred at ordination. Now, without stopping to enquire, or even to express Fxhorta . an opinion, whether this power is so conferred or not, it is ^""^Li placed beyond a doubt that it is not supposed to be exer- b J" a p"^*- cised in this passage by the fact that it is expressly stated that the ministration, whatever it is, may be exercised by 1 For the Primitive Preparation for Holy Communion, see Note on Tertul- lian, p. 403. 108 CONFESSION. the third order of the clergy to whom the priestly power (whatever it is) is not committed in ordination : for the ex- hortation may be read by a minister. Of course it is easy to say that the word minister here signifies priest. One Confessionalist writer, whether instinctively or dis- honestly, uses, in explaining the passage, the word ' priest' instead of * minister ; ' it shows that he felt the word priest was essential to his point, and so it is : in all other cases of absolution being pronounced the word 'priest' is used, even when 'minister' is used on both sides of it. It is true that a priest is a minister : but it is laid down and accepted by Oonfessionalists, if it suits their purpose, that when the exercise of sacerdotal powers conferred on the second order of the clergy is supposed to be meant, the word priest is always used. 1 I will not stop to enquire whether this is so or not, contenting myself with remarking, en passant, that assuming it to be true, it settles nothing as to what these conferred powers are, which is the real point to be presently considered. At present, I am willing to accept what they say about the word, as at the very least binding on those who propound it ; and I will call my readers' attention to the decisive ' Priest ' fact that the word ' priest ' originally stood in the rubric changed to * ' Minister.' in the first Book of King Edward VI. In 159 ' curate ' is substituted for priest in the rubric prefixed to this exhorta- tion curate of course being either deacon or priest, as in the prayer for all bishops and curates, ' priest ' still stand- 1 My readers will detect the usual Confessionalist fallacy in their reasoning on this point. Instead of proving the point necessary to their position, they prove another, and then assume the other as proved. The point to be proved is that the Church regards the second order of ministers as invested with sacerdotal powers ; and this might be done either by proving that the second order of ministers are so regarded, or that the functions entrusted to them are sacerdotal ; instead of which they prove that certain powers are confined to the second order of the clergy, and draw from this first one conclusion, then the other ; arguing in a sort, of double circle that the functions are sacerdotal, because committed to priests, and that our own is a sacerdotal priesthood, because these sacerdotal functions are assigned to them. MAT BE HEAD BY A DEACON. 109 ing in the rubric before the exhortation in the service. In 16(52 the * curate ' was struck out, and the word f minister ' substituted, and not ' priest ' restored, as might have been reasonably expected, out of the second rubric ; while at the same revision, in the rubric for the absolution at morning and evening prayer, the word ' minister ' was struck out, and the word 'priest' substituted. It is scarcely possible to have a more decisive proof of the force of the word ' minister ' in this exhortation than the com- bined light thrown on it by these two alterations. But we have not yet done with alterations. There Other changes. were several such made in the passage mostly in (1552) 1559, probably to guard against the very practice which the Confesstonalists try to fasten on it. Every expression in favour of the Medievalist system of confession, which clung like ivy to a tree after its roots had been cut, was struck out. I give -the passage as it stood, in the Prayer Book of 1549: * And if there be any of you whose conscience is troubled and grieved in anything, lacking comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or to some other discreet or learned priest, taught in the law of God, and confess and open his sin and grief secretly, that he may receive such ghostly counsel, advice, and comfort, that his conscience may be relieved, and that of us (as of the ministers of God and of the Church), he may receive comfort and absolution, to the satisfaction of his mind, and avoiding of all scruple and doubtfulness. Requiring such as shall be satisfied with a general Confession not to be offended with them, that do use to their further satisfying, the auricular and secret confession to the priest: nor those also which think it needful and convenient for the quiet of their own consciences particularly to open 110 CONFESSION. their sins to the priest, to be offended with them that are satisfied with their humble con- fession to God, and a general confession to the Church.' Compare this with that of (1552) 1559: 'And be- cause it is requisite that no man should come to the Holy Communion but with a full trust in God's mercy, and with a quiet conscience: therefore, if there be any of you, who by this means cannot quiet his own conscience herein, but requireth further comfort or counsel, let him come to me, or to some other discreet and learned minister of God's word, and open his grief; that by the ministry of God's holy word, he may receive comfort and the benefit of ab- solution, together with ghostly counsel- and advice, to the quieting of his conscience, and avoiding of all scruple and doubtfulness.' When we compare the old form with the later one, we two forms, find alterations omissions additions ; all pointing the same way. It will be seen at a glance that in the old one, the grief is not specified ; it is any grief, any trouble of conscience ; in the present form it is the definite grief of not having a full trust in God's mercy, and the distur- bance of conscience consequent thereon. In the old form the person to be applied to is a priest, now it is a minister of God's Word; there he is to confess his sins; here to open a particular grief above de- fined; there he is to do it secretly, here this injunction is omitted there he is to seek the relief by the formal sentence of the minister of God and the Church, as given in the rubric in the Visitation service in Edward VI.'s first book, ' and the same form of absolution shall be used in all private Confession ; ' here from the minister of God's Word, by the ministry of that Word; there he ALL POINT THE SAME WAT. Ill is to receive absolution, here the benefit of absolu- tion. There we find added a direct recognition of auricular confession, and an exhortation not to speak against it ; here this is omitted ; in short the only point in which the old form, which has been thus altered, differs from the revived Medisevalistic theory, is that Confession is not definitely spoken of as a discipline as in the modern school. It need not be said that the fact of these alterations has a direct bearing on the meaning of the passage, and would make the interpretation I have suggested almost unavoidable, even were the terms of the change in themselves less express and definite. Turning now to the revision of 1662 the word ' curate ' in the rubric, 1559 (formerly, 1549, * priest'), is altered to ' minister,' and the word ' comfort ' before ' the benefit of absolution is ' struck out, for the simple reason, that the benefit of absolution being comfort, it is tautology to keep both words, unless by the ' benefit of absolution ' was meant technical absolution, and not the results held to follow on it; so that the striking out of ' comfort and' indirectly throws light on the meaning of ' benefit of ab- solution.' I do not think that anyone who really looks into ' Benefit of * nbsol ti- the subject will be inclined to accept the suggestion that tion.' the phrase ' benefit of absolution ' is simply a periphrasis for ' absolution ; ' if so, why was it altered ? One can understand a person writing originally, ' benefit of abso- lution ' and then shortening it into ' absolution,' but we cannot understand a person altering * absolution ' into ' benefit of absolution ' without some definite reason. Why contrary to the rule discernible in the other altera- tions is the longer form preferred to the shorter ? The clue to the change is, I think, found in the fact that in every alteration some element of auricular confession and sacramental absolution is excluded. The reason for the 112 CONFESSION. Why ' ab- alteration of ' absolution ' into ' the benefit of absolution ' s-olutton was altered is clear enough, when we consider that the new method benefit of prescribed the ministry of God's Word, not the ministry tion.' of absolution actually and definitely excludes absolution in its technical sense especially when contrasted with the formal act of priestly power, prescribed by the Visi- tation Office 'rubric of 1549. When this formula was abrogated, the alteration became absolutely necessary ; while it was no less necessary to mark that the result of this ministry of God's Word was the same as that sup- posed formerly to result from absolution ; that they who were comforted by the ministry of God's Word receive the benefit which absolution had been supposed to bring. The method is clearly marked out is it absolution ? No. The result is clearly marked out is it the same ? Yes. 1 I would ask, in what other words or phrase could this difference of method and identity of result have been equally well expressed ? 2 Besides which it is remarkable 1 The following anecdote illustrates the benefit received by the minis- try of God's Word, as identical with that held to be given by absolu- tion. When Bishop Butler was on his death-bed he called for his chaplain and said, ' TlTough I have endeavoured to avoid sin, and to please God to the uttermost of my power, yet, from the consciousness of perpetual infirmities, I am afraid to die.' ' My lord,' said the chaplain, ' you have forgotten that Jesus Christ is a Saviour.' ' True,' was the answer, ' but how shall I know that He is a Saviour to me ? ' ' My lord, it is written, " him that cometh to me will I in no wise cast out." ' ' True,' said the Bishop ; ' and I am surprised that though I have read that Scripture a thousand times, I never felt its virtue till this moment, and now I die happy.' 2 The non-otiose use of the term benefit to express, not the thing itself viewed in its beneficial aspect, but the beneficial effects attached to the thing, is illustrated by the obsolete legal term, benefit of clergy ; that is, the benefit enjoyed by being clerks ; and we find it also in a passage in ' Macbeth,' act v. sc. 1 : A great perturbation of nature, to receive at once the benefit of sleep and do the effects of watching. And Wheatley, ch. xi. 5, p. 437, recognises this in- terpretation of the passage, though I was not aware of this till it has impressed itself on my own mind as the only one consistent with the change of ' absolution ' into 'benefit of absolution' taken in connection with the other coincident changes to which I have called the reader's attention. Usher also, p. 110, says: 'That the Church might pray for them, and impart the benefit of a 1 so- lution unto them.' The Confessioualists pretend that the phrase is taken from an obscure Council in Spain, whence Bouner introduced it into his writing* ; BENEFIT OF ABSOLUTION. 113 that Laud, conscious of the bearing of this passage against the Medievalism which he was trying to re-introduce, proposed to get rid of it by adding after 'absolution' 'according to the form prescribed in the Visitation service ; ' an attempt in which it need hardly be added he failed. He evidently wished to restore the formula pre- scribed in Edward VI.'s first book to be used in all cases of private confession. The Confessionalists have to ex- plain why this was omitted, if, as they say, the practice was intended to continue. The Confessionalists sometimes try to interpret ' the ministry of the Word ' as meaning the ministry men- tioned in the Word; that is, the priestly office. 1 It may but my readers will judge whether the Eeformers were likely to adopt a phrase from Bonner, except to use it in a sense different from that in which he used it. He probably meant to call attention to the notion that there was a definite benefit attributed in the Eomish system to absolution they may have taken the words from him to indicate that the same benefit resulted from the ministry of God's Word as from formal absolution. 1 The terms in which this expression is treated of by the Confessionalists, is a remarkable instance of the way in which they try to throw dust into their readers' eyes. ' It may be useful to observe that the Ministry of God's Word ' does not mean the reading of exhortations from Scripture, but the exercise of the ' Ministerial Office, which, among other designations, is termed the Ministry of ' the Word.' Acts vi. 4. (Gray's Confession.) 'May be useful'!! as if it were a trifle scarcely worth notice. It would have been a good deal more true if it had been said, ' It is absolutely necessary to our interpretation, that the ' words Ministry of God's Word shall not be taken to mean, $c.' Of course ' the ministiy of the word' in the Acts cannot mean the reading of the New Testament Scriptures any more than it can mean the ministerial office men- tioned therein for these Scriptures were not then in existence ; but it may, or rather does, mean the Ministry of the Word which God spake through Christ, which was preached by the Apostles, and afterwards embodied in the New Testament. From the Confessionalist interpretation it would follow that prayer was no part of the Apostolic Office. Another writer boldly asserts it is a technical term used in Scripture to express the ministerial office. He must have been hard put to it to get rid of its natural and obvious sense, when be assumes that a term used only once can be a technical term. A technical term is a word in common use in some particular art or science. But even if it were what they say it is, there would be no proof that this Ministerial Office was the sacerdotal power claimed by this school. Why should it not be used to denote the ministration of the word and sacraments (see page 171)? It is ob- servable that in the document lately put forth in the 'Times' the 'ministry' of the Sacraments is spoken of. Again, the clergyman is to be consulted as the I 114 CONFESSION. be true that when the word is used absolutely, or in con- nection with words implying persons or institutions, it Meaning of signifies an office, performed in the service of those per- ofGod's Fy sons or institutions, as when St. Paul speaks of himself as put into the ministry ; or of the ministry of the saints. But in conjunction with other words and I think it is not too much to say that this is the case with all words which are capable of such an interpretation it means the ministering that which is signified by the words joined to it, as where the Apostles gave themselves to the ministry of the Word and to prayer ; so here it means The minis- that particular part of that clerical office. If the meaii- GodVVVord ing contended for by the Eitualists was the one intended by the framers of the passage, there can be no reason why the words ' of us as the ministers of God and the Church ' should have been struck out, only to substitute the phrase ' ministry of God's Word,' used in a very un- usual sense. The Homily of Repentance, Part II., indi- cates, I think, the sense in which our Church intends it to be used, * J do not say but that if any do feel themselves troubled in conscience they may repair to their learned curate or pastor, or to some other godly man, and show the trouble and doubt of their conscience to him, that they may receive at their hands the comfortable salve of God's Word.' l Results of I am inclined to hope and to think, that anyone who theanalvsia ,., , ., , ,. , ... /. of this pas- has followed me through my analysis and examination of this passage, so triumphantly pressed by the Coufession- alists as setting the matter beyond doubt, will see that it does indeed set it beyond doubt, but exactly in a different way to what has been assumed. I do not, indeed, suppose that the Confessionalist school will admit that I am right. It is seldom that those who have taken a decided view of Minister of God's Word, and not as priest : and if the ' Minister of God's Word' is merely a periphrasis for 'priest,' why is (ho long phrase substituted for the single word? 1 Homilies, p. 489. RULE PRESCRIBED. 115 any subiect from an offhand superficial glance, without condescending either to test it or support it by analysis and argument, will listen to anything advanced on the other side ; but rny object is to show those whom the Con- fessionalists dazzle by flourishing this weapon in their face, that they may easily wrest it out of their hand, and inflict a deadly blow on their assailants. In other words, this passage, so far from obliging them to bow their heads in submission to the sacerdotal yoke, in reality frees them from it. So far is the Church of England from it excludes Sacramen- prescribing, or even recommending, in this passage sacra- tai Confes- mental Confession to those who stand in need of comfort, that a different method, simply excluding it, is the one suggested ; or, if they like it, prescribed. 1 Further, it will be remembered that since the Confes- sionalists urge this passage, interpreted in their sense, as decisive in prescribing a positive rule for dealing with certain cases, it may fairly be urged against them that they cannot in common honesty, logical or moral, refuse to accept the contrary conclusion as a positive rule, unless they can dispute or disprove what has been said above. They cannot say, ' All this may be very true, but what we advocate may be proved in another way ; ' they must abide by the force which they themselves have given to the passage ; if it is not for them, it is directly and conclu- sively against them. So that if there be any reality in ifso.no the point urged so warmly by the Confessional is ts, that can^teach" with this passage so directly, as they say, sanctioning fc 1 This formal direction for the ministry of God's word, as the method to be used in cases of despair of God's mercy, seems to hare been foreshadowed in Edward VI.'s injunctions, ' That the damnable vice of despair may be clearly taken away, and firm belief and stiadfast hope surely conceived of all their parishioners, being in any danger, they (the curates') shall learn and have always in readiness such comfortable places and sentences of scripture as do set forth the mercy, benefits, and goodness of Almighty God, towards all penitent and believing persons: See Cardwell's Doc. Ann. i. 219. i 2 116 CONFESSION. preparation private confession and absolution, no clergyman can con- Holy 1 Com- sistently with his duty to the Church and his ordination nmmon. V ows, refuse to practise their system, or decline to pro- nounce a form of absolution ; they must, unless they wish to stultify themselves, admit that if a directly different method, excluding absolution, is enjoined in this para- graph, they cannot teach, or offer, or use their system consistently with their duty as ministers of the Church of England. The rule that they have framed to guide public opinion in its judgment of the anti-Confession- alists, must be applied by public opinion in its judgment on themselves, so far as it accepts the view of the para- graph, which I have put forth, as resting on the strongest foundations of logic and common sense. And further, Nor in any it may suggest in the way of analogy, confirmed by the case. abrogation of the formerly ordained formula for any cases of private confession, that, in any analogous case which may occasionally arise of a troubled mind disclosing its difficulties to a pastor, the pastor must minister com- fort, not by any formal exercise of sacerdotal power, but by the ministry of God's word. In saying this, however, we must not lose sight of the fact, that this is the only case in which the Church suggests to persons in health that they should have recourse even to confidential communi- cations with a clergyman. These may be natural, and in themselves occasionally useful, but there is no rule pre- scribed, nor even advice given by our Church in their favour, unless it be by implication in the Canon to which I now turn I say by implication, because the case con- templated by the Canon may be nothing more than what is suggested in the passage of the Exhortation, or in the Visitation of the Sick, when the special confession is not followed by absolution, and therefore is not technical Confession. This allegation in favour of Confession is found by CANON ALLEGED. 117 them in one (113) of the Canons of 1603, 1 * If any man Alleged confess his secret and hidden sins to the minister for the icos. unburdening of his conscience, and to receive spiritual consolation and ease of mind from him, we do not in any way bind,' &c. &c. On this, it may be observed, the Canons furnish but a very doubtful authority for establish- ing the actual consent of the Church to the revival of anything which has become practically obsolete ; in the 72nd Canon, for instance, ministers are not allowed with- out licence to attempt, upon any pretence whatsoever, either of possession or obsession, by fasting and prayer, to cast out any devil or devils. Can it be argued from this, that if anyone attempted to revive this truly Mediseval practice, the above Canon would justify him in applying for a licence for it, and maintaining that he was only doing what the Church of England sanctioned ? Further, it is to be remarked that the Confession Not to the spoken of is not necessarily, nor by the terms used, Con- p< fession in the technical sense of the word, but the reverse ; for the confession is spoken of as being made for the un- burdening of the conscience, that is, Confidence ; which is distinguished from Confession, which is with a view to for- giveness of sins by absolution. And it is to be made to a minister, and not to a priest. If the Confession of the Con- fessionalists was intended, why was it not spoken of as made to a ' priest, to receive absolution from him ? ' And the force of this observation is much increased when we remember that at the time these Canons were composed, Mediaeval confession had all but, if not wholly, passed away, and therefore the Canon must be taken as indicating the practice of recourse to a priest, not for absolution but for counsel. 1 I give the date of the Canons, because the Medievalists are fond of quoting the Canons of 1640, under flie term of Canons, as if they were binding on the Church ; they were simply a manoeuvre of Laud's, in which he was checkmated by the refusal of Parliament to allow them. 118 CONFESSION. Another point advanced is a passage in the Homilies, 1 which is thus quoted by the Confessionalists. * Absolu- tion hath the promise of forgiveness of sin.* But the pas- sage reads very differently with the context ; instead of the unconditional proposition, * Absolution hath the pro- mise,' &c., my readers will see it is * Although absolution hath the promise;' so that the categorical form becomes a conditional one, and the word ' hath ' is used in a sub- junctive force. It is clear that the writer is looking at absolution as it existed in the mediseval reconciliation by the imposition of hands, which is retained in the Romish system by the holding the hand over the penitent ; and he means to say that even supposing the rite to have one of the requisites of a sacrament the spiritual grace con- veyed it lacks the other, a visible ordained sign : the im- position of hands was not ordained. This is no straining of the passage to escape its legitimate meaning, but is forced upon us by what is said ten lines lower down, where it is distinctly asserted that the promise of remis- sion of sin is given to no other ordinance save Holy Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. And in the end of the passage, Visitation of the Sick, of course in- cluding the absolution contained therein, is classed among those ordinances which make not for the forgiveness of sins but for the instruction, comfort, and edification of the whole Church ; nor must we lose sight of the passages in the second homily on Eepentance, 2 in which two sorts of Confession are mentioned; one, Confession to God, another, the acknowledgment of offences against a brother Christian ; while shortly afterwards auricular Confession is spoken of almost contemptuously. 1 ' Homily on Common Prayer and iSacraments,' p. 324, Oxford edition, 1832. Page 487. Oxford edition, 1832. 119 CHAPTER X. Ground of the Discussion shifted to private Absolution Confessionalist Argu- ment from Ordination Formula Question at Issue Relation between our Lord's Words in St. John, and the Ordination Formula Analysis of the For- mula Relation of the third Paragraph to the second Twofold Power con- ferred These were held in Early Church to be exercised by the Dispensa- tion of the Word and Sacraments, and in our own Not by any Sacerdotal Power or Sentence This Method exhausts our Lord's Commission as far as private Sins are concerned No private Power of repelling from the Holy Communion contemplated in the Exhortation to the Holy Communion Language of our Church on this Point ' Discipline of Church ' in the Promise made by the Candidate for Ordination How limited These Limitations confine the Exercise of any Power to notorious Sins Directions before the Communion Office Summary of the Argument Practice of our Church Does not recognise actual Forgiveness as the Result of the Power in any of the Places where it is exercised Reason and reasonableness of this Pos- sible Translation of the Formula does not affect this View What the Power isnot Not judicial Not operative or effective Not a Grantof Pardon Not Supernatural Not Sacramental Private Confession to a Priest not neces- sary to the Exercise thereof Special Confession in Visitation Office not necessarily Private Not necessary as giving the Priest Information on the Case Knowledge of a Man's Sins not recognised as necessary to the telling him he can be saved Nor to determine the Amount of Penance or Penitence. WE have hitherto been considering private Confession in its relation, indeed, to Absolution, and as part of an assumed sacramental ordinance, but still, rather in respect to the pleas and proofs which are adduced directly and independently in its favour. We must now rather shift our ground, and follow the Confessionalists in their attempts to prove the other part in the sacramental ordi- nance the forgiveness of sins by private absolution. It is clear that if this part of the sacramental ordinance cannot be established, and there is no such sacramental ordinance, then, of course, all arguments in favour of private confession as part thereof, fall to the ground as 120 CONFESSION. baseless. From private confession, then, we turn to private absolution, as a grant of actual forgiveness of sin. Argument The argument on which the Confessionalists lay most ordTnation stress amounting sometimes to an arrogant defiance, formula. ^hich betrays to those who have really studied the question that these men know next to nothing about it is this; that Christ gave to the Apostles this power of remitting sins, and that the clergy of the Church of England are invested with this power at their ordination : and that therefore those who speak against, or refuse, sacramental Confes- sion, speak against the express words of the Bible, and refuse God's ordinance, while the clergy are guilty of the additional sin of ignoring their ordination vows if they deny and disown the powers which have been thus solemnly conferred on them. This proposition stated with an oracular confidence, which challenges denial as impossible, seems at first sight solid enough : and yet at the first touch of logic it shakes to its very foundations : for Real issue, its whole force is derived from a misstatement of the ques- tion. It is not what they assume it to be, whether our Lord invested his Church with any power of remitting sins, nor yet whether our Church confers an especial authority on the second order of our clergy the establishing of these points does not settle the matter in the off-hand way they think. The question is, whether the power conveyed by our Lord's words, and by our own Church in the form of ordination, is the power they contend for ; or, to put it in other words, whether the mode in which they exercise their office is the way intended by our Lord when He spoke these words, or by the Church when these words are used in the formula of ordination. My readers will im- mediately see the fallacy on which their argument is con- structed ; it is technically called ignoratio elenchi, the What they proving one point when they ought to have proved another, ought to They ought to have proved that the power intended by MEANING OF THE ORDINATION FORMULA. 121 our Lord, and conferred by our Church, is the forgiveness have of sins by means of a form of absolution privately pro- '" nounced by the priest, consequent on, and conditioned by, a private confession of sins to that priest. It does not The extent serve their purpose to prove the existence of some power they do of remission of sins; they ought to have shown that 1>rov their particular exercise hereof was recognised in the early Church, or contemplated by our own. The two questions the power conveyed in our Lord's Q ur L or( ]' g words, and the authority intended to be conferred on our Swoidin clergy by the Church so overlap one another that a {JJ separate consideration of them is somewhat difficult : though at the same time it is necessary to separate them as far as practicable, especially as each throws light reci- procally on the other. If we have evidence of the true force of the original words, we may argue this to be the sense in which our Church uses them ; or, if we find in our services proof of the sense in which our Church uses them, that is to us, at least so far as our Church is concerned, an argument as to the meaning of the original: for I sup- pose that the Confessionalists would be willing to accept the proposition, that our Church uses the words in the same sense and with the same results, as were intended when they were originally spoken : and that those clergy of the Church of England who are ordained to their office by this formula receive the same powers as those who were ordained in the early Church with the exception, of course, of any miraculous gifts which might have been attached thereto in those ages : the same powers and no more : so that whatever powers were attached to the clerical office in later ages do not derive any validity or sanction from our Lord's commission, as expressed in the well-known words of St. John. We will first examine the force of the ordination formula, in itself, and as evi- denced by the way in which our Church in our services contemplates the exercise of the power conveyed thereby. 322 CONFESSION. Three When we examine this closely we see that there are parts of the ., ,. .. ordination three distinct parts. First the office is conferred by the gift of the Holy Spirit : ' Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a priest in the Church of God, committed to thee by the imposition of our hands.' Secondly the power requisite for the execution of that office the authority to exercise the ministry of the forgiveness of sins is given in words nearly, though not exactly, equivalent to those in which our Lord originally gave that power, whatever it was, to his disciples : ' Whose sins thou dost forgive (remit) they are forgiven (remitted) ; whose sins thou dost retain they are retained.' I say nearly equivalent, because the notion of forgiveness is slightly different from that of remission, and the latter is the more accurate translation of the original term, especially in relation to the word ( retain ; ' and it is clear that our Church's words must be interpreted as nearly as possible in exact accordance with the original. Thirdly an exhortation to be faithful in the execu- tion of that office, and exercise of that ministry ; the parti- culars being specified in which the office is to be executed, and the powers exercised : * Be thou a faithful dispenser of the word of God, and of His holy sacraments.' Bearing of The view here taken, that the third paragraph does not paragraph, confer the power of dispensing the Word and Sacraments, us something distinct from the power of remitting or retaining sins conferred in the second paragraph, is clear from the views, the language, the usages of the primitive Church as well as our own. In the commission of the keys, there are two separate parts and powers one the remission of sins, the other the retention thereof. Remitting As to the first, the remission of sins by the Word and hoTrecog- Sacraments was distinctly recognised by the Early Church "ariy m among the ways (see page 166) in which the powers con- POWERS CONFERRED THEREBY. 123 veyed by our Lord's words were exercised ; l this same church by power was also held to be exercised in the remission of ti'orTof*" ecclesiastical pains and penalties, signified by the im- laments. position of hands a method which cannot enter into the present question and by intercessory prayer, which is founded on, and is the application of the general promises to prayer in God's word, and does not depend on any private sacerdotal power enjoyed by him who utters it, or any sentence pronounced by him. At all events, it is not the absolute granting of pardon, but the asking that pardon may be granted. So that, according to the view of the ancient Church, the dispensation of the Word and Sacraments exhausts the positive or remitting power conferred by the ordination formula, as far as it deals with sins other than those against the Church, or is not exercised by intercessory prayer. And those who admit or hold that our Church in such So in our matters must, and does, follow the primitive Church, must also admit that no power of remitting sins is given in our ordination formula save the dispensation of the Word and Sacraments, whereby remission of sins is ministered in the first by presenting to nations, or congregations, or individuals, being penitent, either publicly or privately, the promises of forgiveness actual offers, and certain promises to all who repent and believe. In the other by administering Baptism, whereby the promises of forgive- ness are visibly signed and sealed to those who, professing their repentant belief in Christ, desire to be accepted into the faith and fellowship of Christ ; or admitting to the Lord's Supper those who desire to be restored thereto ; and this is manifestly a different thing from a priest's granting forgiveness of sins by a form of words expressive of an act of sacerdotal power. The same holds good, too, of the power of retaining ; Retaining 1 Usher, 109. 124 CONFESSION. for this is exercised in no other way than by refusal of the sacraments to, or withholding the promises of God's mercy from, impenitent nations or individual sinners ; and this faithful dispensation of the word and sacraments im- plies the withholding them from the impenitent, as well as administering them to the repentant. In the early Church this power of retaining sins was also exercised in public discipline by the formal exclusion of notorious offenders from the Holy Communion and Church fellow- ship ; and in our own Church this faithful dispensation of faithful the sacraments this exclusion from the Holy Communion dispensa- tion of the candidate for orders promises to administer as the sacraments. Church, with the sanction of the State, shall direct. This gives no power of retaining sins privately, inasmuch as it is limited to certain cases of the open repulsion of no- torious offenders until public satisfaction has been made, when they are to be admitted to the Holy Communion without any definite sentence of the priest (see page 127). Thus the dispensation of the word and sacraments ex- hausts the power both of retaining and remitting sins of individuals, otherwise than by intercessory prayer. We may observe, too, that in the exhortation to the Holy Communion the minister has no authority to repel, nor is he contemplated as repelling, the repentant or doubting person with whom he has to deal ; his office is to explain and solve his grief; to relieve his conscience from the doubt of God's mercy, so that he may come to the Holy Table without any scruple or doubtfulness. He is not to repel him that is, to exercise any power of retaining his sin by excluding him from the Holy Table but to do his utmost to persuade him to come. So in the Visitation office, the priest has no power to refuse absolution by reason of any sins confessed, or for any cause save lack of earnest- ness (to exclude mere formalism), and humility (to exclude the notion of a man having a right to it). OUR CHURCH S PRACTICAL VIEW. 125 When we now turn to the language of our own Church None other we shall find that in the other passages, in which the by our particulars of the priest's office are given, there is no men- other parts tion of anything besides the administration of the word and p ra yer sacraments, so that in all such passages according to the ' view of the Confessionalists, the most important and essen- tial part of the priestly office and power is wholly omitted. Thus, in the passage immediately after the ordination formula, which we will call the second ordination formula, giving episcopal and ecclesiastical authority to do what is necessary for the due execution of the priestly office by the due exercise of the priestly power, we find ' take thou authority to preach the word of God, and to minister the holy sacraments.' Why no mention of absolution in the sense which the Confessionalists put upon it, namely, the actual forgiveness of sins ? The omission is accounted for, if we suppose our Church to mean by absolution that au- thoritative holding forth of God's promises, so as to free or loose the repentant conscience from the chains of sin, which falls under the dispensation of the Word. So again in the prayer for the Church Militant, ' that they may set forth Thy true and lively word, and duly administer Thy holy sacraments ; ' and in the Articles, preaching of the word of God, and the due ministration of the sacraments are alone mentioned, to the exclusion of any other method of exercising the priestly office as conferred in our Lord's original commission. In answer to this last point, it may be said that in the Mention of questions put to the candidate previous to his ordination, oft'hurch he is called upon to promise that he will ' minister the doc- iL^nary trine and sacraments and discipline of Christ as the Lord pl hath commanded, and as this Church and realm hath re- ceived the same according to the commandments of God. 9 But it must be observed, first, that the mention here of the discipline of Christ makes the omission of any definite 126 CONFESSION. mention of it in the formula, as well as in the other passages in which the particulars of the clerical office are specified, still more remarkable. But not so, if we take it to signify, not what the Confessionalists contend for the exercise of a power conferred on every individual priest of dealing out pardon to private sins in his personal and sacerdotal capacity, after the confession thereof privately to himself but the administration in the congregation of an ecclesiastical system : answering somewhat to the public discipline of the primitive Church, by excluding offenders from Church privileges, especially from the Holy Com- munion : this would fall under the faithful dispensation of the sacraments ; a system not to be regarded as a divine ordinance for the forgiveness of sins against God, Analogous but a Canonical enactment or arrangement, instituted in astlcai l the Church, for the punishment of offenders against itself, and exercised with more or less publicity by those who ex officio held the chief place in the several congregations ; and this is not what our Confessionalists contend for. Again, the term 'the discipline of Christ,' in the preli- minary promise, cannot be reasonably supposed to represent the exercise of any separate power conferred in the second clause of the formula, other than the dispensation of the word and sacraments : for then it would have occu- pied the same place in the promise which, on the Confes- sionalist theory, it does in the formula. It would have run ' minister the discipline, and doctrine, and sacra- ments of Christ,' corresponding to the paramount impor- tance which the Confessionalists attach to it : nor would it have been omitted in the other passages in which these particulars of the priestly ministrations are mentioned. Express Again, what the Confessionalists contend for is the tiot/of sina P of fessionalists are right in insisting on and maintaining their on our view ; or that our Church is wrong, and that therefore the view. Confessionalists are in some sort justified in trying, as they are trying, to re-introduce it among us ; I say in some sort, because I think it more than doubtful, as a point of divine morality and of human honour, whether a person, holding his Church to be wrong in so essential a point, is justified in exercising his ofiBce and holding places of trust and profit, with the view and hope of altering it without any sanction from those to whom the government of the Church is entrusted, the doctrine and practice which he has promised to uphold. Our readers may be helped in forming a judgment on this point by supposing a Jacobite, 130 years ago, obtaining his corn-mission in the army with a definite purpose of restoring the Stuarts ; or the Irvingites having taken advantage of some legal quibble or techni- cality to retain the position of incumbent, in order to supersede the doctrine and ritual of our Church by their ' Catholic Apostolic ' system. 1 At the very commencement, however, I must recall to Question my readers a point to which I have already more than our Lord's once called their attention. The question is not whether our Lord intended by these words to create and convey some powers to the Church, but whether He intended 1 However mistaken we may think the Irvingites to be in their views of truth as much mistaken, we will say, as the Ritualists yet we must do them the justice to acknowledge the reality of thoir professed love of truth. They have not stultified themselves by alleging their love of truth as an apology for insincerity and evasion. 140 CONFESSION. to convey to every ordained priest that particular power to which every Confessionalist priest pretends, as vested in him, and which he claims to exercise, personally and directly, jure divino. Unless it is certain that our Lord's words did convey this power when they were spoken, then the Confessionalists' case cannot be sustained by them. The principal passage which is brought to support this momentous claim deserves the most careful consider- ation in all its parts ; a more minute consideration than can have been given to it by those who allege it offhand, as decisive in favour of a view to which it is in reality Points opposed. I will take the points which are sufficient for advanced i^Coiifes- niy present purpose. To prove the Confessionalist case the passage must mean 1 . That when our Lord spoke the words in question a certain power was conveyed specially and personally to the Apostles ; or to the Church, and delegated by the Church to the Apostles. 2. That this power was continued and perpetuated to priests in all succeeding generations by right of succession, or by successive delegation. 3. That this power is the private forgiveness of secret sins, on the condition of these having been privately con- fessed to themselves. The failure of any one of these points will overthrow the Confessionalist position as to the special functions and powers which they claim as appertaining to the second order of the ministry at the present day, by virtue of a divine right inherent in ordained persons, or delegated by the Church to them as its ministers. which th" 10 A double question then occurs at the outset diodes 11 " ^ wnom the powers were given. itself - b. What powers were given. The first subdivides itself again into two questions Whether the powers were given to the Apostles, and POWER OF REMISSION CONFERRED THEREIN. 141 thence appertain, jure sacerdotali, to presbyters, as the successors of the Apostles, independently of the Church ; or to the Church, and thence delegated to Apostles, as now to their successors the presbyters, as officials of the Church. The second also subdivides itself into the questions whether the power conveyed was 1. A particular special commission and power actual forgiveness of sins, 2. Or a particular special commission and power of declaring private sins forgiven, 3. Or only a general ministry or dispensation (olKovo^ia) of reconciliation in the forgiveness of sins a general com- mission to publish and administer the Gospel scheme of mercy, as by divine and not by human authority. Now, so much, I think, must be admitted, that some TO whom were the great promise was given, and some great power was con- words ferred on the persons addressed ; and as there is no limita- tion implied or expressed, the words must be taken to have been addressed to all those who were then and there present on that occasion, as in the parallel, though not identical, occasion given in St. Matthew xviii. Here is the first flaw in the Confessionalists' position, or at least in the position of that portion of the school who maintain that the power of each priest proceeds directly from our Lord, and not mediately through the Church. It is assumed as a fact patent on the surface, which needs neither search to find nor proof to maintain, that the words were addressed to the eleven Apostles exclusively : though, first of all, it is beyond doubt clear that all the eleven Apostles were not present, St. Thomas being absent ; ^ ot to tUe and I think it will strike my readers that it is hardly likely alone, that our Lord would have chosen this moment to give such a commission to the Apostles by breathing on them, when one of them at least could not have felt the 142 CONFESSION. divine influence of his breath, nor personally have been partaker of the gift. But sup- "VVe w i]i however, first allow it to be assumed that our posing they were so Lord's words were addressed exclusively to the eleven addressed, f Apostles ; even were it so, we are not bound to concede the same sacerdotal prerogative to every priest now ; for we can see good reason for supposing that the power of forgiving sins supposing for a moment that it were quite certain on other grounds that such power could be exer- cised by men might be thereby conveyed to them abso- lutely, without its being passed on from them to those who succeeded them : for they had that which is abso- lutely necessary for such absolute forgiveness, or for the Why to be declaration thereof to any given individual. For that confined to which puts absolute forgiveness, or the power of declaring it, as an actuality, to any individual out of the power of any clergyman at the present day is the impossibility of his knowing whether the repentance is real : without this, the infallible declaration of actual forgiveness of this or that sinner is an absolute impossibility (see page 130) ; the man who pronounces it, does not know whether his sentence is, or is not true : for it is not surely maintained that the pronouncing the sentence cures the lack of repentance, or that a lack of repentance does not cancel the sentence. But the Apostles had no such Apostles' difficulty : for the same miraculous power (probably that discerning of disce ruing spirits) which enabled them to see that a man had sufficient faith to be healed, would enable them to see whether a man's repentance was real; so that taking our Lord's words as addressed to the eleven, or rather the ten exclusively, the commission may be under- stood in its literal sense, and in a way which gave them the power of declaring absolute forgiveness, while it does not give it to those who are not similarly endowed. It is quite clear that those to whom this formula is now MIGHT BE EXERCISED BY THE APOSTLES. 143 addressed at ordination have not the gift of the discern- ment of spirits, or any other miraculous powers whatever ; and therefore the commission cannot give to them the same power and authority as it might have done to the Apostles, inasmuch as in the very nature of the case they could never exercise it. And, as I have before said, it is clear that the meaning of any such passage must be modified by the admitted possibilities or facts of the case. And I think that no one, not even the most sturdy Coii- fessionalist, who reflects on the subject, will deny that the validity of any priestly declaration of forgiveness must be modified by the known validity of the repentance ; and if so, our Lord's words at the very utmost cannot go, as far as regards the clergy of the present day, farther than to convey a power of declaring the possibility of any sins being pardoned ; in other words, the declaration of the unlimited extent of God's mercy on condition of repent- ance exactly the phase in which, as I contend, our Church sets it forth in the morning and evening service. But then the Confession alists urge that the powers Our Lord's given to the Apostles were continued to their successors am^Ttil by the words, ' I am with you always unto the end of the evcnVnto 3 , j , the end of WOrld.' the world.' Now, allowing that these words have this force, it is sufficient to call rny readers' attention to the fact that they were not uttered by our Lord at the time when He said, * Whosesoever sins ye remit,' &c.,but at a later period, when he conferred on the eleven Apostles alone the commission of preaching and baptising. So that if these words are to modify or interpret our Lord's commission, and through them the ordination formula, then the powers attached to that formula must be those to which the words were originally attached, viz. preaching and baptising ; and the Confessionalist deduction of an authority to forgive sins in any other way than these falls to the ground : or if they 144 CONFESSION. are, as is most natural, to be referred to those words in the context of which they occur, then the Confessionalists' application of them to our Lord's other words becomes clearly inadmissible; the former argument remains un- answered, that no inference can be drawn even from the admitted possession of these powers by the Apostles, the exercise of them by whom is conceivably possible, to the possession of them by those of whose exercise thereof there is no such conceivable possibility. But not But when we look into the matter a little more closely, to the and compare and harmonise the accounts, given by different alone! M evangelists of that memorable evening of the first day of the week, it seems perfectly certain that the ten Apostles were not alone when the Lord appeared to them, for the two disciples returning from Emmaus found ' The eleven gathered together and them that were with them,' } and there- fore it was not to the Apostles only that the words were addressed; and this is brought out still more strongly by the fact that when our Lord afterwards gave the eleven Apostles their personal authority to preach and baptize, it is expressly mentioned by the evangelists 2 that He was alone with them ; so that our Lord's words were addressed and the powers committed to, not the Apostles person- ally, but the whole Church. The Confessionalists say it makes no difference whether the words were spoken to the Apostles or to the Church. This is nothing more than a device usually exercised by them for evading a logical defeat by pre- tending, when arguments utterly fail them, that they entirely agree with a man with whom they have been Difference arguing, calmly saying, ' We mean the same thing.' But if anyone uses this plea with the notion of its having any logical force, he means that the powers are the same, and 1 St. Luke xxiv. 33. * St. Matt, xxviii. 16 ; St. Mark xvi. 14. TO WHOM THE COMMISSION GIVEN. 145 can be exercised with the same force and result by those to whom the Church has delegated them, as they had been if conferred directly on the priesthood. But with due deference I would say. this hardly meets the question, and that the Confessionalist view is very greatly affected hereby. First of all, they can no longer pretend, as they have pretended, that the formula used by our Church in delegating these powers is to be interpreted by the exist- ence of an essential right, vested directly by our Lord in a sacerdotal caste, and held directly from our Lord by those whom the Church at ordination admits to that caste. The words used by the bishop and presbyters must be inter- thfchm-c preted according to the powers which the Church autho- then dele " rises them to confer, and by the powers which, according conlin ^ to gated ac- cording to the will of to the offices of the Church, they have power to exercise : the Church. and these we have seen above do not include the actual forgiveness of sins, but the proclamation and offer, in one form or another, of the unlimited mercy of God on re- pentance. Again, if the power be delegated by the Church it No other must be the same in kind as that possessed by the Church, given to The Church cannot delegate that which it does not itself possess : and this is only the power of absolution, not that of forgiveness, as expressly stated in the formula of the Visitation office. Again, the exercise of such powers vested in the Theexer- Church must primarily and essentially be public : and church these public ministrations, to speak generally, exclude multbe private absolution ; and where, in the particular case of a pl dying man, the private application of these public minis- trations is permitted, the former must be essentially the same in kind as the latter : and if privacy can enter in at all, it is only accidentally, in consequence of the excep- tional nature of the circumstances, and not of anything essentially inherent in the power of the priest, as i< the L 146 CONFESSION theory of the Confessionalists. In fact, such an ex- ceptional exercise cannot govern the general nature of the power to which it is, accidentally and up to a certain point, in opposition ; the private must be the same in kind as the public ; and the public we have seen is nothing more nor less than an official declaration of God's mercy, and therefore the private must be the same, applied indi- vidually. We now come to the second point, though, as I have before observed, the points so overlap one another that it is difficult to keep them entirely distinct. What were the powers given ? It is evident that certain powers were granted, conferring upon the Church authority to carry on in some way or other His scheme of salvation as already revealed by Him, or to be revealed either by His per- sonal revelation or by the guidance of the Spirit of Truth to those whom He had chosen to be His Apostles, and who in the Early Church were universally recognised as the exclusive channels of revealed truth, so that what they taught while they were alive, and after their death what they had left behind them in writing, was received by the Christian world ts the sole rule of faith. In the undisputed formula, ' What is written we receive, what is not written we reject,' there is a distinct recognition both of the authenticity of the Scriptures, and of no other teaching or writing being accepted as inspired. If we consider, as I think we may, with all but certainty, that the commission of St. John was given primarily to the Church, and by the Church delegated to the ministers thereof, then its most obvious force would be to give au- thority for public discipline, and public Confession, and public reconciliation with the Church, as the body against whom the offence had been committed : but it would give no sanction to what the Confessionalists contend for, private discipline, private confession, and private forgiveness of REMISSION OF ECCLESIASTICAL CENSURES. 147 sins, and private reconciliation to God by a priest. It r L( > rd ' s words refer is true that public reconciliation to the Church would ac- to the cording to the terms of the promise be followed by the of ecciesi- forgiveness of the ecclesiastical guilt incurred by an centres. offence against the Church : and this reconciliation was signified by public imposition of hands, followed by a public prayer, by the bishop acting as the recognised head of the Church, or a priest acting as the recognised officer of the congregation, not by virtue of any power personally attached to the priest, quoad priest; and perhaps this might have been accepted as a meaning sufficiently obvious, and satisfactory, and exhaustive to preclude the necessity of looking for anything farther : and our ordination formula might be taken to refer simply to the official remission of ecclesiastical censures and penalties, just as the analogous passage in St. Matthew refers to personal reparation by the person injuring and personal forgiveness by the person injured. The sin, in its relation to the Church, would be forgiven in heaven, even as it had been forgiven on earth by the Church against whom the sin had been committed ; and I again put to my readers whether it is not perfectly clear that if this is the force of the passage, it can give no sanction to that which the Confes- sionalists contend for private Confession, private penance as a condition of forgiveness private absolution as the exercise of a personal sacerdotal power. But though such an interpretation would satisfy all the definite requirements of the passage, yet, as in the primitive Church, reference is frequently made to it as the ground for expecting effective results from certain public ministrations of the clergy, other than the public reconcilia- ^ e *}jjV tion of notorious sinners by the laying on of hands and more - admitting them to the Lord's Table, it would seem that the interpretation above given does not exhaust the force of the passage. And as our Church (though ecclesiastical censures 148 CONFESSION. have all but utterly disappeared from our system) still re- tains the words in the ordination formula, it would seem they are supposed to apply to some more particular exercise of the clerical functions : so that passing by the question whether their main reference was not to the remission of ecclesiastical censures, I will address myself to the point whether they contain any sanction to what is usually called Auricular Confession. Compari- If W e compare the account given by St. Luke of what son of the ~ accounts in took place in the company which the two disciples from geiists. Emmaus found assembled at Jerusalem viz. the eleven (or rather the ten), and others with them we shall be struck by the absence of the commission which holds so prominent a place in the account given b} r St. John ; there is not the smallest trace of it in St. Luke, in the shape at least in which St. John gives it; that it occurred, we must believe, without an atom of doubt, and we cannot suppose it to have been unknown to, or to have been forgotten by, St. Luke ; the question is, whether he expressed the same thing under a different aspect, and in different terms. If so, this may give the key to the meaning of the passage in St. John. Thus we find in St. Luke that our Blessed Lord on that evening personally addressing the Church together with the Apostles distinctly ordered that re- pentance and remission of sins should be not given or granted by the sentence of the Apostles but preached among all nations; in other words, He instituted the same ministry of reconciliation, the same ministry of forgiveness of sins, as St. John records in the well-known passage. St. Luke, taking in what may be called its practical phase the commission, which, according to St. Matthew and St. Mark, was also conferred in the same way upon the eleven separately, gives the methods whereby the ministry of forgiveness of sins was to be exercised, while St. John, in a more doctrinal spirit, though not with ACCOUNTS OF THE EVANGELISTS. 149 more essential correctness and truth, records the words, whereby the commission was doctrinally, so to say, con- ferred, and in which the Holy Ghost was given for the execution thereof; just in the same way as, omitting the institution of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, he sets forth with more distinctness the theory and nature of both these sacraments. Hence, taking the two evan- gelists together, we find that on that evening our Lord conferred upon His Church, first, the power, ' receive ye the Holy Ghost,' secondly, the office or ministry of recon- ciliation, 'whosesoever sins ye remit, &c.,' and thirdly, He ordained the means whereby the office was to be exe- cuted the preaching authoritatively repentance and forgive- ness, in other words, God's mercy in forgiving sins: to which St. Matthew and St. Mark add the administration of Baptism : and thus we get the whole ministry of recon- ciliation, whether we view it as conferred by Christ on the Apostles and continued to their successors, or as delegated by the Church to those who are ordained to the ministry. And this is the view which our Church seems to take in the matter. The absolution in the Daily Prayers recog- nises in the commandment to declare and pronounce, i.e. ^^ set forth by authority, St. Luke's statement of the powers both ac - counts. given, namely, preaching repentance and remission of sins ; in the Visitation office, the absolution puts forward St. John's practically identical commission for remitting sins. Again, the former takes St. Matthew's and St. Mark's account of this authority being given to the eleven per- sonally, a/t another time and place : it is said that the power and commandment is given to the ministers : in the latter we have the account given by St. John and St. Luke (of course referring to the same occasion as St. John) of its having been given to the Church : and it is spoken of as only committed to the minister : the reason of this differ- ence probably being, that in the one case both the pub- 150 CONFESSION. licity of the ministration and the form of the absolution mark that the power is exercised by the ministers as officers of the Church and the congregation : where a more private, though not necessarily altogether private, exercise of this power is permitted, our Church has thought fit to state the fact, that the authority is given by the Church and only committed to the ministers, lest it should be supposed, either by the sinner absolved or by the priest absolving, that it was exercised in virtue of a sacerdotal power conferred directly on every single member of a priestly caste or order by Christ Himself. 1 How it The point, however, practically resolves itself into the cised. Xe question how the power so conferred was exercised : for in the early ages of the Church, and especially in the Apostolic age, under the immediate supervision of those unto whom Christ had committed the organisation of the Gospel Kingdom, it is impossible to conceive that whatever Christ intended in those words should not have been definitely ordained, or should have lapsed into desuetude ; impossible, that that which was instituted and ordained by the Apostles should not have been the exhaustive development of the commission : so that, by seeing what was taught by them, and practised in the really early Church, before error had time to establish itself, or forgetfulness to creep in unrebuked, we shall ascertain what the passage really does mean: while by observing what is not so taught and practised, we shall find out what it does not mean : we shall be able to detect the falsity of any modern theories and practices, which, pretending to rest on St. John's words, have, in reality, no such foundation. 1 This use of the word ' commandment ' would rather lead us to think that the power to be exercised is to be received as being imposed upon the Apostles as a command. Now, they are never commanded to forgive sins in the Con- fessionalist sense, but they are commanded to preach and baptize : these being ways which, as we shall see presently, the Early Church accepted as the legitimate exercise of the power of remitting a-ins. PRACTICE OF THE APOSTLES. 151 The Confessionalists certainly lose nothing for want Assertion of Confes- of assertion : if anything is needed to support their case, sionaiists. they immediately assert the fact of its existence ; and there is no stronger instance of this than their prompt state- ment that, as might be expected, the powers thus given to the Apostles were not allowed by them to lie dormant : the matter of fact being that throughout the records of the Early Church as given in the Acts of the Apostles throughout the records of the Church for three hundred years there is not a single instance or the slightest trace of the exercise of the power claimed by the Confes- sionalists, though there are numberless occasions in which, had it existed, it must have been exercised and recorded. Thus had the Apostles believed themselves to have Private had this power, is it credible that in healing diseases andabsoiu- they never once used the formula which our Lord had recognised Himself consecrated to the exercise of this power, ' Thy sins be forgiven thee ? ' Again, if we look to Acts viii., we shall find that though Simon Magus was evidently anxious for forgiveness, he does not ask for absolution at St. Peter's hands, but requests his prayers ; and though St. Peter is no less anxious for Simon Magus' restoration, he does not suggest to him auricular confession of his sins, and the receiving thereupon absolution, but prayer to God for forgiveness. Anyone who reads the Acts with a thought- ful eye can scarcely fail to observe how many cases there are in which, if the Confessionalist system were true, confession would have been enforced and absolution requested : and yet in no one of them is there the smallest hint of either the one or the other. There is, indeed, one case seemingly in their favour, which is disingenuously quoted as if it were one of many, and not a singular one. It is astonishing that men of any logical power whatever, should not see at a glimpse that 152 CONFESSION. even this tells directly against them. It is the case of Corinhi-m *^e Corinthian penitent, in which St. Paul, after speaking penitent. o f a punishment inflicted on him by many, 1 afterwards speaks of himself as forgiving it in the person of Christ. 2 Meanins: of First. The word used for * forgive ' (%a/*'i:o-#at), what- ever else it may signify, does certainly not signify forgive- ness by St. Paul of a debt due to God, but of a debt due to the person forgiving. That is, it was forgiven by the Corinthian Church and by St. Paul as the head of that Church, as an ecclesiastical offence against the Christian Commonwealth in Corinth, and against St. Paul as the chief pastor thereof, who by his miraculous powers had inflicted a temporal punishment upon the sinner, in order to bring him to repentance : there is not the very smallest trace of any auricular confession submitted to by the penitent: and even the sorrow which is spoken of seems to have been principally that of the congregation themselves, who had allowed the sin to go unpunished and unnoticed. I confess it is with reluctance that I feel myself obliged to take this view of the force of the word translated ' to forgive,' for if St. Paul could be viewed as forgiving the offence as against God, it proves beyond a doubt that the power of forgiving sins, which the Confessionalists main- tain every priest has, suo jure et arbitrio, was not possessed by the Corinthian priests, since they were obliged to have recourse to St. Paul to ratify what they had done ; nothing could be more complete ; and thus is disposed of the only instance in which they even pretend to find a recognition of a power which, if it existed at all, must have been of the utmost importance, and of perpetual occurrence in every one of the Churches, other pas- In spite, however, of the absence of anv trace of the sages al- leged as exercise of this power of forgiving sins by private priestly le Confessionalists think to mat 1 Cor. v. 4. * 2 Cor. ii. 4. power to absolution, the Confessionalists think to make out their CORINTHIAN PENITENT. 153 case by alleging passages which they interpret as giving forgive this power to the priests, forgetting (to repeat what I have said above) that if they are right the power must -have been perpetually exercised ; so that even if the pas- sages were verbally as distinct as the well-known words of St. John, yet it would not follow from these passages, any more than from that, that the power given was to be exercised in the way in which they pretend to exercise it, but in which it never was exercised in the early Church ; if there had been any trace of its exercise in the early Church, then these passages might be used as probably referring to it : but even if the meaning affixed to them was as clear as it is shadowy, they cannot, either separately or together, neutralise the fatal fact, that the practice, founded on this interpretation, was unknown to Primitive Christianity. I have already considered the passage in St. John, and Literal I would, in addition to what I have there said, suggest a ^passa^e complete answer to the stress which the Confessionalists 1U t- lay on the naked literal meaning of the passage, saying that the literal meaning of our Lord's words cannot and may not be evaded. This sounds all very well ; but, as a matter of fact, neither by themselves, nor by anyone else, are the words taken in their literal sense : for this gives the priest the absolute unconditional power of forgiving sins without one word of faith or repentance : and this I believe no one has ever claimed. Again, if the naked literal sense is to be adhered to, the priests forgive sins by their personal authority, whereas even most advanced Confessionalists disclaim, in words at least, any ascrip- tion of this power to any but Christ. Another passage is in St. Matthew ix. 8, where, after Such power our Lord had healed the paralytic man by the formula, man!* "st. ' Thy sins be forgiven thee,' St. Matthew adds ' the mul- Matt "' 8 titudes saw it, and marvelled and glorified God who had given 154 CONFESSION. such power unto man.' From this the Confessionalists argue that the power of forgiving sins is given to the priests. Thus the multitudes marvelled at the power of forgiving sins being given to men; and as there is no dis- approval or correction of these thoughts of the multitude, therefore this expression of St. Matthew is to be taken as a revelation of the power of forgiving sins being given to man. I think the first impression of most of my readers must be that it is incredible that rational beings could, on so serious a subject, use reasoning, which savours of jest- ing ; my own personal impression was that it was so silly that the only way of answering it was by letting it answer itself; gradually, however, one or two salient points dis- closed themselves on which a definite refutation may be based. What it First, it is clear that the Jews marvelled not at the which* the inner unseen power which, according to our Lord's words, veiled 31 " was implied in the miracle which was worked by these words, but rather at the outward manifestation of the power of healing ; and in the parallel passage in St. Mark ii. 3 it is said, ' We never saw it in this fashion,' and in St. Luke v. 26, l We have seen strange things to-day ; ' both of them referring rather to what they did see the healing of the man than to the power of forgiving sins, which they did not see ; at all events, it is clear that the common people were not familiarised with even our Lord possessing the power which, according to the Confession- alists, they recognised as commonly given to men : for on a later occasion (St. Luke vii. 49) we find, them exclaiming, ' Who is this that forgiveth sins also ? ' what they mar- velled at and glorified God for, was the power of curing incurable diseases by half-a-dozen words. Unreprov- Further, if the thoughts of the Jews, unless definitely ances of reproved and contradicted, are to be taken as indicating no indica- revealed truth, strange consequences would follow ; for our ST. MATTHEW IX. 8. 155 Lord was not here recognised by the Jews as a man who, tion of being God, had power to do what other men could not do, but at the most as a man endowed by God to work mira- cles ; it struck them as wonderful that a man one of the human race should have had such power given him ; and if their thought is to be recognised as establishing a truth, it follows that our Lord is not God and man, but only a man empowered by God. Again, the principle on which this argument rests does not hold ; it is not true that every opinion or saying of the multitude, which is not directly denied or reproved by the evangelists, is indicative of revealed truth; as my readers study tlie Gospels, they will find many instances to the contrary ; here is one : ' We know that God heareth not sinners' passes without comment. Is this true? Again, in St. John vii. 26, * When Christ cometh, no man Jcnoweth whence He is.' Is this true? But after all, what they want to establish is easily Practical tested ; they claim for certain men ordained priests that possessing they have the powers at which the Jews, according to St. power. Matthew, marvelled, and spoke of as being given to men the same powers in this respect as our Lord. Nothing can be easier than to try. Let them go to the Hospital for Incurables, or even any of the ordinary Hospitals, and pro- nounce over some bed-ridden person the words, ' Thy sins be forgiven thee,' and see whether he does take up his bed, arise, and walk ; nothing can be easier ; if they have the power, let them exercise it. In fact, if there had been any reality in the practice of touching for the king's evil, which survived the Eeformation up to the reign of Queen Anne, the power attributed to our anointed kings would have been far more like a continuation of the Apostolic powers, than anything enjoyed by the spiritual successors of the Apostles. Another passage is no less weak more so, it cannot *- m 156 CONFESSION. 2 Cor. v. be. St. Paul says, ' He lias given unto us the ministry of 181 9 "0 */ " ./ reconciliation ' (2 Cor. v. 18), and ' hath committed to us the word of reconciliation ' (v. 19). Who doubts that the ministry of reconciliation is given to Christ's ambas- sadors ? Nay, I "will go farther, and say that it means the ministry of the forgiveness of sins the forgiveness of sins hy God, 1 and the acceptance and grasping thereof by man. But how does this prove that this ministry is to be exercised by the auricular Confession and private forgive- ness of sins of the Confessionalists ? that is, by a method of which there is no mention or instance in Scripture, nor in the early Church? In this fact we see what this ministry is not ; what it is, or at least one method of it, is told us in the commission to preach the Gospel of repentance and remission of sins, and in the order to baptise, with the light thrown upon it by the text, ' Arise, and be bap- tised and wash away t y our sins.' Another phase of this ministry we see in the next verse, 2 in which St. Paul speaks of himself and Timothy as in Christ's stead pray- ing them to be reconciled to God, as though God or Christ Himself were beseeching them to listen to Him. It is significant that some of the most dishonest of the Con- fessionalist school leave out the notion pray, and para- phrase the passage, 3 as if St. Paul spoke of himself as reconciling them to God as Christ did, that is, by forgiving their sins ; though if the passage did stand thus, and had that meaning, the reconciling men to God as Christ did must carry with it a good deal more than merely forgiving Logical sins death on the Cross, for instance. My readers will of a tkesf easily see that the interpolations and alterations that ' ' To wit, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them.' 2 v. 20. 8 ' Ho ' (the Confessor) ' is the ambassador for Christ, and is sent in Christ's stead to reconcile you to God.' ' Pardon through the Precious Blood.' Edited by a Committee of Clergy. Palmer, 32 Little Queen Street, 1870, OTHER PASSAGES ALLEGED. 157 the Medievalists are so fond of making in certain passages Confession- alist argu- both of the Scriptures or the Prayer Book are uncon- ments. scions, but unequivocal confessions, that the passages as they stand are against them. The break-down of such arguments not only deprives their position of the weight they would have added to it, but adds greatly to the weight of the other scale. It is true, that our Lord said to His Church, just AS my before he breathed upon the assembled disciples, ' as my hath sent TT .IT i .IT me, so send tatner hath sent me, even so send I you : this text is some- I you. times used or rather misused to give a colouring to the interpretation of the Ministry of Reconciliation of which I have just spoken ; but our Lord's power to forgive sins did not arise from His being sent by God, but from His own divine Prerogative and Being, whence it is held to be a proof, not of His Mission, but of His Divinity. Nor does this prove that God's Mission of His Son, in what and Christ's Mission to His Church, are so identical that onr Lord's all the works and powers attached to the one are attached and the to the other; and without this being so, the text cannot mission be used to prove that because our Lord had this or that gam? 6 particular function or power, the Church or the Apostles had it also. The word as may signify only the fact of the Mission and not its details. In some points our Lord's Mission and that of His Church are the same : but the points of similarity must be proved each by itself, and cannot be deduced en masse from the passage alleged. For instance, our Lord's Mission was prophetic. He published the good tidings of the work He was about to wor^c for the remission of the sins of the whole world : the Mission of the Church is prophetic, to publish the work which Christ has wrought, the remission of sins attached thereto ; but Christ's prophecy was that of Omni- science, that of the Church is interpretative. Christ's Mission was sacerdotal to offer the one Sacrifice for the 158 CONFESSION. Fallacy in the argu- ments grounded on this passage of Scripture. sins of the whole world ; the Church's Mission is not sacerdotal, but still prophetic, to publish Christ's death as the one sufficient satisfaction and oblation. Our Lord's Mission was regal ; that of the Church is not. Our Lord came forth from the Father, Himself being God with all the powers of the world visible and invisible at His com- mand. He came forth as a monarch to establish His king- dom to set forth His Word as its Master to ordain Sacraments to attach grace to that Word and those Sacraments ; the Church has only a ministerial and executive office, of ambassadors and stewards. Christ de- stroyed both the penal and moral consequence of disobe- dience to God the Church can only remove the moral results thereof by the ministration of the Word and Sacraments, except so far as in the latter sin is washed away by virtue of Christ's ordinance ; and here the office of the Church and its clergy is purely ministerial, offering and ministering the means whereby sin is by our Lord's special ordinance forgiven. In short, I doubt whether the word ' as ' expresses much more than this as Christ's Mission was divine and not human, so is the Mission of the Church. The logical fallacy which marks the reasoning of the Confessionalists from the passages of Scripture which they allege, is this : they ought to prove that the parti- cular commission which they claim was distinctly attached to their office, whereas their strongest passage only proves that some commission was given. They' ought to prove that this commission can only be exercised, and was only exercised in ' the particular way they claim ; instead of which, they merely assert that the words of the commis- sion do so limit it to that method, which is a mere as- sumption, contradicted by the nature of the commission itself, and the facts of the case. It is just the same as if a Baptist were to call upon us to admit that our Lord's our FALLACY OF THE CONFESSIONALISTS. 159 commission to baptise enjoined baptism by immersion, as if this were the only vra,y in which our Lord's command could be fulfilled. Of course, if this power which each priest If tl ? e Con- claims for himself this sacrament of penance, for such ist's system it really is were the only method in which the ministers only of Christ could effectually minister to men the forgiveness winch of their sins, it would be certain, from our Lord's words, m iLion that the ministration of this (would-be) sacrament was conceiv- part of the clerical office. Further, if what they say is true, otuftheT' 1 then St. John's words must mean what they say they do : ^ords rd '" and the fact of there being no mention in the Apostolic ^rranTfor writings of any sacrament of penance, must be accounted lt- for (however improbable the solution) by supposing it to be the result of accident. Again, if their system had been the only way of carrying out the commission, and the sacra- ment of penance had been incidentally mentioned in other parts of Scripture, it would of course have been referred to this passage of Scripture as the authority for it. But But there where there are other methods of carrying out the com- method^ mission in St. John, and the sacrament of penance is not ^0^3 'do mentioned as an Apostolic institution, it does not follow thislvltem that it was actually conferred by Christ, or included in the words of St. John, merely because it might have been so conferred and included. All these arguments proceed from certain possibilities which are negatived by the facts of the case, to a supposed actuality, depending on these possibilities being realised in those facts. Nor will it do to establish the Confessionalist system Arguing in on our Lord's words, and then to determine the sense of those words by the very system which they have just been used to establish. The meaning of our Lord's words must be determined by other evidence, even were it admitted that the prima facie force of the passage is in their favour. My readers need not be reminded that there are many other passages of Scripture in which the 160 CONFESSION. prima facie literal meaning, or that which is assumed or asserted to be such, is not the real one. It is true Those that they are most consistent and most logical who who hold . . . . if that it is assert that this is the only way in which sins can be for- m e e thod y given ; then in order to disprove their inference from our swed? n " Lord's words, we have only to show that this is not the only way in which this commission of forgiveness can be exer- cised : and their case utterly fails in its very foundation if we can show, not only so much as this, but also that the primitive Church never recognised it at all, and that our own Church follows the primitive Church. So also Those again who claim for this method that it is only h h oid e it v to one way among many, while they at once give up the outof e Way only way in which the case can be maintained, I do not many ' merely say logically, but consistently, are easily met by the same practical answer, that neither the Primitive Church nor our own Church recognise this particular method as included in or intended by our Lord's com- mission. Practi-ai It is easy to test this argument of theirs in a very dealing practical way. Supposing a number of fanatics or im- arguments P s tors were to revive among us a practice very similar to, if not the same as, that of indulgences before the Reforma- tion, of remitting sins by papers under their hand and seal, they might if they liked, refer to ' Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted,' and say that this mode of remitting sins was appointed by Christ: and they may justify it by arguments every bit as good as those used by the Eitualists such as that when our Lord forgave the woman, He wrote on the ground ; that St. Paul's for- giveness to the Corinthian penitent must have been con- veyed in writing ; really these are not one bit more absurd than some of those advanced by our ' Catholic ' school, such, for instance, as the David and Nathan argument. And now how would any rational Churchman meet such a PRACTICAL TEST OF THE ARGUMENT. 1G1 system ? Would he not say that though not denying that a power of remission of sins was given in some way or other to the Church, yet he denied that this power was given ? and he would appeal to the judgment of any reasonable being whether he could be accused of denying the former because he denied the latter or whether the latter followed from the former. He would say that there was not a single instance of this particular exercise of this power in Scripture nor in the Primitive Church, and I think the argument would be absolutely conclusive, and far outweighing any supposed advantages which might be pleaded in its favour : and my readers will see that it is verbatim and literatim the argument I use against our Confessionalists. 1G2 CONFESSION. CHAPTEE XII. Witness of the practice of the post-apostolic Early Church as to the meaning of our Lord's Words As to what was not held As to what was held Interpretation put upon our Lord's Words In their widest sense Direct remission of ecclesiastical offences Mediate and indirect commission By preaching of repentance and remission of sins Baptism Intercessory prayer Result of the power exercised By the proclamation of God's pro- mises By baptism Intercessory prayer Retaining power Exercise and results of Power not to be exceeded What is absolution Not mere preaching Not merely reading the Bible Proclamation of the Gospel by the Church before the New Testament Scriptures existed Under our Lord's special commission and authority This proclamation afterwards embodied in the written Word Authority of the Church and of the Scriptures The written Word does not supersede the voice of the Church, but bears witness to it and protects it from corruptions Essential duty of every Church still to publish the message which our Lord put into its mouth This pro- phetic office of the Church exercised in absolution Conferred in our own Church on the second order of ministers Couched in a formula of words Difference between this and preaching on the one hand, and the sacra- mental theory on the other Not antagonistic to the written word. WE have already seen what is the witness borne by the Apostles' practice as to their interpretation of our Lord's words; I will now consider the practice of the Early Church : and I am very much mistaken if the result will not be the same. What it ^- n< l first, negatively : we have already seen that there cognise re ~ * s no trace or hint, either in the Scriptures or in the Apos- tolic Church, of our Lord's words being recognised as giving authority to any priest to forgive sins privately, by virtue of any sentence or formula embodying or implying any such authority. Nor do we find any recognition of such practice in the Church of the three first centuries. We have seen that there is no trace of private Confession for the purposes of private absolution in these centuries Practice of early Church. VIEWS OF THE POST-APOSTOLIC AGE. 163 (see page 57 sqq.). In explaining the office and the func- tion of the Paenitentiarius, we have seen that the witness of the early Church is the same as that of Scripture ; and that though confidential unbosoming of the soul to others was practised and occasionally recommended, yet it was not with a view to any remitting power to be privately and formally exercised by a priest, but either for the sake of comfort or counsel which is the aim of Confidence as distinguished from Confession or else to ascertain whether it was necessary or advisable to have recourse to public discipline ; and therefore as far as the Confession of the Confessionalist is essentially connected with private absolution, the absence of the one bears witness against the recognition or practice of the other ; and so far I think my readers will deem the question settled as to what was not held. And when we turn from what was not held in the What it did. Church to what was, we shall, I think, arrive at such a clear and correct notion of what was believed to be included in and intended by our Lord's words, as will settle the special obligations towards the Church imposed on the English clergy by the use of these words in the Ordination office in other words, what obligations our Church intended to be imposed and accepted. In general terms, our Lord's words were held to give to interpret ,-i- those to whom they were addressed the Church and ,'p'>n P oiir the Apostles, and Christ's ministers and stewards in His JSSi! Church the power to proclaim and bring home the minis- try of forgiveness of the remission of sins on repentance effectually to those to whom they speak in Christ's name as ministers ; and our Lord meant to express that the mission of His Church carried with it divine authority even as Their His own had done ; that this ministry was not merely a human one, but that whatever consciences were loosed from sin thereby, were loosed as effectually and surely as M 2 s (.use. 164 CONFESSION. when our Lord Himself preached the same opening of eyes to the blind, the same delivery from the guilt and power, of sin by the work which He came on earth to accomplish. In their We must not lose sight of the fact, that in their widest acceptation our Lord's words in the first clause of the sentence ' whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted ' (and this is the point to which I wish at present to confine our attention) were loosely taken to include all those ministrations within the range of the Gospel scheme, which by bringing men to Christ, exhorting them to, and producing in them, repentance and faith, are thus mediately and instrumentally the means of their sins being forgiven. All these were held to fall under our Lord's promise, as by them men were loosed from their sins ; this would hardly have been the case, had those words been conceived to institute a special and peculiar sacra- mental ordinance of immediate and direct forgiveness. The mere exhortation to virtue was held to be an act of loosing. 1 And this ministration of loosing might sometimes even be exercised by a layman, not only in the case of an injured man forgiving the injury done to him, in which case the forgiving of the injury on earth carried with it, according to Christ's promise, the remission of the guilt which was attached to it as a sin against a brother but even by a layman praying for another man. A man is even said to break the bonds of his own sins 2 when by the energies of his own conscience and reason he is led to repentance and faith. But still the definite fulfilment of the promise the formal carrying out the commission was something more than this. The Church had a special function, as contrasted with the pious energies of indi- viduals, in bringing the Gospel home to souls. .The results might be the same, but there was in the one ex ojficio, a 1 Usher, p. 121, note 133. 2 Bingham, vi. 578. ACCEPTED MEANING OF OUR LORD'S WORDS. 165 certainty and authority which was lacking in the other. Passing by then, what may be called the informal results of our Lord's words as scarcely apposite for our purpose, we shall find that those acts of official remission, which are limited to the Church in its corporate capacity, and to the clergy in respect of their ministerial office in that corporate body, were held to be : 1. A direct and immediate remission of sins committed Dirrrtre- mission of against the Church, signified by a public imposition of ecoiesiasti- hands before the congregation, and admission to the Lord's fences. Table, exclusion from which had been part of the punish- ment inflicted. This public reconciliation was performed as an act of the Church and congregation by a presbyter or president thereof always followed by a prayer. 1 This method of exercising the power given in the text of St. John is foreign to our subject, inasmuch as public dis- cipline in the congregation has passed away, not only from our own Church, but from most of the Churches of Christendom. 2 1 Bingham, vi. 533. This prayer must either have reference to the sins condoned by the Church as ecclesiastical offences, or to other sins which are not taken cognisance of by public discipline. In the one case the notion would be that the condonation of sins against the Church did not extend to the re- mission thereof as against God ; in the other, the notion would be of secret sins which were left to each man's conscience. The words of the liturgical prayer seems to me to mean the latter, as it includes all sins. It is observable that our Lord's words are quoted as a warrant for the prayer, which seems to in- dicate that they were not conceived to confer the power of absolute remission as &fait accompli. 2 On the disuse of the direct power of loosing from the ecclesiastical pe- nalties and guilt, this direct forgiveness of sins against the Church, and for that phase of guilt against God arising from such sins which was granted and con- summated by the will of th,e clergy, and signified by the imposition of hands was passed on to another class of sins, namely, those immediately against God, which had hitherto been left to other ministrations of the clergy in indirect discharge of our Lord's commission. The dispensation of the Word and sacra- ments, as an independent, though indirect, mode of remitting sins against God, was more and more merged in a direct sacerdotal prerogative of granting directly that forgiveness for these sins which had previously been given for sins against the Church. Thus sacerdotal absolution became the only way in which forgiveness was granted to repentance and faith, though the old precatory form 166 CONFESSION. Mediate and in- direct remission. Proclama- tion of re- pentance and remis- sion of sins. Baptism. 2. A ministry of mediate l and indirect remission of sins of personal sins as against God by proclaiming and pronouncing and presenting authoritatively, as the mouth-pieces and ministers of Christ, the Gospel promises of forgiveness of sin and sins against Himself to all the world on certain conditions of faith, repentance not as a sentence of the minister's own will or word, hut as God's will and offer to all mankind. 2 This consists in either the general proclamation of God's unlimited mercy, on certain terms prescribed by God, from which there is no authority for varying ; set forth either by public ministration, by preaching, in the scriptural sense of the word, or ministration of the doc- trines, facts, promises, and precepts of the Scriptures, 3 or by a more particular assurance thereof to individuals such as to the jailor by St. Paul at Phillippi, and the eunuch by St. Philip. Or, the administration of Baptism. As, for instance, when St. Peter, on the day of Pentecost, answered the question, 'What shall we do? ' by the public proclamation of repentance and baptism, causing those who asked it to be baptised in the name of Christ for the remission of sins there was repentance, faith, and acceptance on their part, and instant forgiveness on God's; not a word of confession or forgiveness of sins by formal absolution. And in accordance with this notion, we find Cyprian dis- tinctly recognising baptism as one of the ways in which our Lord's commission was executed. Admission to the Holy was retained as a witness and a relic of the primitive view that pardon of such sins was not granted by man, but though sought for by prayer from God (see p. 75). 1 Usher, p. 109. Bingham, vi. p. 538, p. 546. 2 If this indirect ministry had not been so recognised, it would follow that our Lord's commission would for the first four centuries have been held to warrant nothing more than public discipline, and then of course no warrant can be drawn fvom it for the private exercise of a sacerdotal power of private forgiveness. 8 Usher, p. 121 s i* j i i r> less, with a him the promises of (*od s free mercy in the hope of gaining driving him to have recourse to the sacerdotal powers oveHiim. which he claims ; if, instead of waiting for the sick man's humble and earnest desire for absolution, he tells him that he cannot hope to die in peace without absolution : or, at all events, that his peace and hope cannot be assured unless he is absolved : or even that he will be more assured and peaceful if he is absolved , and that absolution is out of the question unless he confesses his sins to him, pro- mising to absolve him if he does so ; then such a minister seems to me to exceed his office, to be untrue to Chris- tianity, disloyal to his Church ; and my impression is that something like this will be found at many death-beds at which Confessionalist clergymen minister. So again, where a clergyman finding a man on a bed of sickness, in his judgment not unto death, deals with him as if he were ABSOLUTION PROVIDED FOR WEAK FAITH. 183 dying, and taking advantage of his weakness, gets him to confess his sins to him, in the notion that on his recovery he will be more amenable to his counsel and discipline : then, however good his intentions for the future may be, he would seem to nie to be acting more like a Jesuit priest than an English clergyman; he would be hunting the man's soul with deceits which can hardly be justified by the way in which he hopes to deal with it when captured. There is another point which, I think, comes inhere. The Kffectoftbe r \ ' absolution sick man, though he has testified his repentance by every on doubt of the suftici- means in his power, may yet feel, as he has no means encyofthe of proving that repentance to himself by amendment of life, a doubt whether his repentance is such as to outweigh his sin ; this doubt too is met by the authorised minister of God assuring him that it need not disquiet his soul, or keep him bound and tied by the chain of his sins. From these chains, as God's minister, he looses him, so that, his repentance being such as his circumstances admit of, he is within the sphere of God's mercy: and hence this special declaration of his state in God's sight is not conditioned by the man's repentance : this is assumed. I think my readers will now see that the question which Confessionalists, with an epigrammatic arrogance, put to clergymen who deny their theory, ' Pray, have you ever been ordained ? ' may be easily answered to the confusion of the questioner : * Yes, I have been ordained, and the ' power then committed to me, whatever it may be, I ' exercise, if the Church is to be trusted, every time I * pronounce the absolution in the Morning Service, or use ' the form in the Communion office, and this without * any other previous confession save to God ; and I believe * that I exercise my office in the visitation of the sick when ' I use the form the Church has prescribed, though I do not ' could not exercise the office, or claim the power, of * forgiving the man's sins ; therefore, though I deny ami- 184 CONFESSION. Doubt of Gods mercy not to be created or suggested. Pardon not to be repre- sented as given through the minis- ter, but im- mediately from God to the sinner. ' cular Confession, I do believe myself to have received a * power in ordination, and exercise it accordingly. 5 Further, it is quite clear that there is, in what is here prescribed, no warrant for the minister trying to create in the sick man's in any man's mind a doubt of God's mercy, by telling him that he cannot be saved without absolution : or suggesting to him its benefit, so as to lead him to avail himself of the special ambassadorial power committed to the priest by the authority of the Church, to be used in cases where sin obscures faith, and in no other. This were only to throw down a house to build it on a less sure foundation. On the contrary, that power is only to be exercised where the man's earnest desire shows that he cannot realise for himself the fact of God's mercy out- weighing his sins. And, we may observe farther, that there is no authority given to the priest to refuse this exercise of his absolving power, except there should be any lack of earnestness and humility in the patient. He assures him of God's willingness to pardon him, undiminished, unhindered by the seeming inadequacy of his repentance. There are some other important points, which follow, I think, from what I have said. One is, that no minister thus officiating at what he believes to be a death-bed (and in no other case is he authorised thus to officiate) is jus- tified in using this absolution without calling the sick man's attention to the prayer he is about to use, and the fact implied in it : not only, that the actual forgiveness of sins comes from Christ, not from him, but also that it is not through him that it comes from Christ ; but is a distinct and separate gift of God immediately and personally to the sick man. The minister indeed prepares the sick man for seeking the promised pardon, but he does not interfere, either judicially or mediately, between the pardoned sinner and the pardoning God he may absolve and loose him from his sins, but it is God who through Christ pardons them on the man's full trust in His mercy. CONDITIONS OF ITS USE. 185 One thing seems to me to be almost axiomatic on the subject. It is this : That the conditions, on which God's mercy is proclaimed or prayed for, must not be added to or altered the message must embody God's promises as He has actually set them forth to us. If these conditions are varied or altered, the authority is exceeded, the com- mission cancelled, and the message loses whatever value and power l it may have, or may be supposed to have, as an ambassadorial communication from God Himself. For instance, if a priest ventures to add to the conditions pre- scribed by God Himself faith and repentance and con- fession to God those of humiliation before, and confession to, himself; or if he assumes to himself the power of directly forgiving sin, or attributes to his word any power of removing by his fiat or sentence the penal consequences of sin ; or of declaring by any such fiat that God has done that which in consequence of the man's lack of repentance He may not have done then any formula of absolution in his mouth becomes a mere sounding phrase, without any of the power or virtue or effectiveness he may suppose to be attached, either in kind or degree, to the commission he believes himself to have received. Even supposing the Confession alists to be right in holding that our Lord's words give them a judicial power of re- mitting sins, the conditions on which they exercise it being in excess of what God has laid down as the terms of forgiveness, deprive the sentence, they suppose themselves to have pronounced, of the power and virtue they suppose to have been inherent in it. The arrow which destroys their pretensions is winged with their own feathers. Again, care is taken to provide against the super- Absolution stitious use of this formula over persons who have already pronounced entered so far on the passage of death, as to be uncon- ^nSs scious, and therefore incapable of knowing what is going ** 1 Usher, p. 128, note 209. 186 CONFESSION. on around them, or of seeking God's pardon by faitli. This superstitious use is perhaps a reasonable development ot the Confessionalist system : for it is not the body but the soul that is pardoned : and if a priest can pronounce judicially and effectively the actual pardon of sins, there is no reason why it should not take effect after the soul has departed from, the body as well as before. The care that the Church has taken to guard this point by inserting the words ' if he humbly and earnestly desire it,' marks Argument that absolution is. not to be regarded as a judicial pardon thence as to . n , ita nature, pronounced over the soul, for in that case it might be with as great propriety pronounced over an unconscious as a conscious man. The conditions prescribed by the rubric imply that the effect of the absolution is moral and not judicial, so that an unconscious state, where no such moral effect is possible, precludes the possibility of its ap- plication. Confession I must again call my readers' attention to the fact that and absolu- ., , . . .. . , tion not re- there is only one other case in which the Church suggests cognised as . . . . n , -, -, -, aprepara- to a person in spiritual trouble to have recourse to a Holy Com- 6 clergyman : and that is before the Holy Communion, when uon ' a person, in spite of his repentance, lacks faith or trust in God's mercy, in consequence of his conscience being unduly disquieted by the pressure of sin : here neither confession nor absolution are recognised. I have already gone through this so much at length (see page 100 sqq.) that I may content myself with a very brief statement of it ; less than this I cannot do, because it is necessary to a complete comprehension of the part of my subject of which I am now treating. The grief is a doubt of the extent of God's mercy the disquiet is caused by the presence of scruple and doubtfulness, produced by sin : not only hin- dering belief in God's mercy, but disquieting the mind by the apprehension of the punishment of unforgiveii sin. The theory of the Confessionalists admits this to be the ABSOLUTION CONFINED TO DEATH-BEDS. 187 source of the disquiet, otherwise their pretended forgive- ness of sin would not quiet the conscience. We agree so far but they meet the doubt by asserting their own power we by magnifying and enforcing God's mercy out of God's word. The person applied to is a minister of God's word ; whereas all the formal acts of absolution that is of absolution technically so called are not entrusted to anyone below the second order of the clergy. The sin is not to be confessed : in fact, it need not be, for the hue and the circumstances of the sin do not set the least limit to God's mercy short of the unpardonable sin ; that, in any such case, this does not exist is clear, from the fact of the man himself desiring forgiveness, and having repented of his sin. What the troubled sinner is to do is perfectly clear ; what the minister who is applied to is to do, is also per- fectly clear ; he is not to give absolution, for this, as we have seen before, is confined to the cases where a formula is put into his mouth. He is to strengthen doubting faith by the ministry of God's word, and the result will be that he will receive the same benefit, though by a different method, which is conferred either in the Morning and Evening Services, the Holy Communion, and the Visitation of the Sick. It is, too, perfectly clear that the minister consulted is not to pry into the particulars of the sin, to aggravate it, to put it before the sinner in its worst colours, to make him doubt whether he is fit for the Holy Communion. For the object of the further comfort or counsel which he may give him is not to increase the sense of his sin being of too heinous a dye to allow of it being pardoned : not to keep him back from the Holy Communion till his confession to God and his general repentance already performed is supplemented by confes- sion to the priest personally ; but it is to make that repent- ance effectual to the laying hold of the promises of God's word by adding to it the faith which it lacks. No one 188 CONFESSION. Why abso- lution is permitted on a death- bed. No absolu- tion per- mitted in the pre- paration for Holy Commu- nion. word which ministers utter to the sinner who consults tlieui ought to be such as to increase his scruple and doubtfulness, but to the avoiding thereof. Nor have they any power to refuse the Holy Communion to such a man ; their part is to persuade him to draw near without scruple or doubtfulness, having, ex hypothesi, gone through the means required. I have in another place pointed out how carefully the alterations in the passage are framed to exclude the system which the Confessionalists ground upon it a claim to which many Churchmen have inconsiderately assented. Nor can there be the smallest doubt that the Church does not intend the doubting man to be relieved in the same way as the dying man ; and the reasons of this may be easily seen, the man whose time on earth is short, and whose mental vision is perplexed by the coming change, and perhaps also distracted by pains and weakness, often needs to be dealt with more rapidly and more distinctly, and to have the power of his sins broken more swiftly and briefly more palpably so to say than the man, who in health and strength has time to take in the meaning of the word of God put before him, and to let it do its work on his soul. At all events, it is absolutely certain that no form of absolution is permitted to the minister ; there was, as I have before said, formerly the rubrie in the Visitation Office recognising such a practice, and prescribing a form for it (see page 112) ; but it was deliberately struck out; and Laud, who saw that its absence from the passage, combined with its having been expunged, was fatal to the Confessionalist view, tried to have a form prescribed in the exhortation paragraph, but failed. Hence it is not unreasonable to suppose that when the Church took away the form of absolution, and used f minister ' in place of a * priest,' it was to guard against the very thing which the modern school are trying to establish. 189 CHAPTER XIV. Summary of the proofs and arguments on each side Case of the Confession- aliste Case on the other side Practical conclusions Difference between Eome and Confessionalists one of degree not of kind Between Confession- alists one of kind not of degree Powers conferred by ordination How ex- ercised -in our Church Absolution does not convey pardon Not even in I absolve thee Confession Confession as viewed by the Confessionalists and in the Church of England Special confession in the Visitation Office Re- cognised nowhere else Difference between confidence and confession Be- tween what is suggested in the Communion Office and that permitted in the Visitation Office The question is not between habitual and occasional con- fession How this notion arose Flaw in the theory of occasional auricular confession Solution of the difficulty in which Ritualists plead they are placed by the importunity of applicants Unreality of the plea Danger of even confidential consultations in these days Laity not responsible for the revival of the practice How clergymen may deal with those who consult them For relief of mind For disclosing a doubt Auricular confession a misuse of the clerical office Cannot be claimed by the laity as a right How such an applicant to be dealt with This method pursued since the Reformation Distinction between mortal and venial sin Does not autho- rise auricular confession Nor do the Confessionalists confine the practice to mortal sin Plea for absolution as a restitution to a state of grace. MY readers are now in possession of the proofs and argu- ments which are urged on each side the question, and will be able to decide for themselves whether auricular confession, or sacramental confession call it which you will as held by our Confessionalists (see pages 19-91), is or is not a part of the revealed economy of God for the salvation of souls ; whether it is ordained, or recommended, or recognise dby our Church ; whether it is in accordance with the mind of our Church to restore the system to the place which it held before the Reformation. I cannot help thinking that men of calm judgments and clear thought will have not much difficulty in making up their minds on the matter. 190 CONFESSION. C*se of the On the one side there is adduced a passage of Scrip- sionaiists. ture, taken professedly in its strictest literal sense, as giving to priests personally the power which they claim to exercise jure divino one or two other . passages of Scrip- ture which they interpret with still less reason in the same sense a certain number of passages in writers of the third and fourth centuries, which, taken apart from the context and the facts of the time, may be understood in its favour its universal recognition and adoption in the Mediaeval Church up to the time of the Reformation the use of our Lord's words in the ordination formula of our Church the directions given for preparation for the Holy Communion the prescribed use of a definite formula in the office for the Visitation of the Sick and some ex- pressions in a canon and a homily which do not fairly or reasonably bear the interpretation put upon them. I believe this fairly exhausts the case of the Confessionalists, as far as concerns its being an ordinance of God, or recognised as such by our Church. Case on the On the other side, there is the fact that the Confes- other side. sionalists themselves do not take in its simple literal sense the very passage in St. John, the literal meaning of which they maintain it is impossible to disguise or evade : and that the other passages cannot be, and, in the judgment of sound divines of all ages, do not admit of being, thus applied. The fact, too, that there is not in Scripture the smallest trace of this sacerdotal power being exercised by the presbyters, or even by the Apostles themselves, except once in the remission of ecclesiastical censures by St. Paul, which, of course, is entirely beside the question ; that the passages which are quoted from the Fathers in support of the practice, refer without exception to the pub- lie discipline, in no case to private absolution, in no case to private confession as an ordinance of God : these too are clearly beside the question : that there are, at least, an STATEMENT OF THE CASE. 191 equal number of passages in Patristic writers of that age .denouncing private confession to man of sins against God ; that, whereas early writers mention several methods of exercising the commission given in St. John, the power of giving absolute forgiveness of sins on private confes- sion to a priest is not among them ; that the growth and prevalence of this practice in the Church was coincident with the decadence of Christianity into Medievalism, so that its recognition and adoption in those corrupt times, so far from being any proof of its being from God, is exactly the reverse. That even when private confession had taken the place of public discipline, the power, techni- cally termed that of the keys, was exercised not in a judi- cial form, but in one which implied not the actuality, but the possibility of pardon. That our Church in the Ordination formula must be held to use our Lord's words as He used them, and that they cannot be held or in- tended to' confer a greater power on the priest of the present day than the Apostles believed themselves to be invested with ; and that this a priori view is confirmed by the fact that the Church does not claim the power to forgive sins, but only to absolve, the former being reserved to Christ Himself; and consistently with this, in no one of the cases in which the clergy are allowed to pronounce absolution, is it represented as conveying or declaring absolute forgiveness of sins, not even in the Visitation office ; that in the exhortation to the Holy Communion it is so far from being the fact that pri- vate confession of sins to a priest for its own sake is re- commended or suggested, that a formerly existing direc- tion to that effect was expunged, and the communication to the priest confined to the opening to him some parti- cular grief, not with a view to its forgiveness, but to its solution to comfort and counsel; and the method directed to be used by the minister to remove any such doubt of 192 CONFESSION. Summary of conclu- sions. Difference between Rome and Confession- alists in degree not in kind. Between Oonfession- alists and Church of England in kind. Power con- ferred by ordination, God's inercy is not a formal absolution, but the ministry of God's word. This is the case which my readers will have to decide for myself, I cannot conceive any theory to have more completely broken down than that of the Con- fessionalists'. The practical conclusions which I wish to put before my readers, or rather the conclusions, to which I trust the foregoing pages may have led them, may be summed up as follows : 1. The difference between the Romanists and the Confessional School among ourselves is one only of degree, not of kind. In the former, auricular confession (that is, private confession and private absolution, together form- ing a Divine ordinance and spiritual discipline for the salvation of souls and for the forgiveness of sin after baptism) is canonically necessary and indispensable : in the latter, it is in theory at least not canonically neces- sary, but only morally only optional, not obligatory occasional, not habitual ; though from the way in which it is put forth and insisted upon it is, to all practical intents and purposes, necessary, obligatory, and habitual. 2. That the difference between the system and prac- tice of the Confessionalists and the authorised teaching and practice of the Church of England is one not of degree only, but of kind. Auricular confession being in the one a sometimes the divinely appointed method of absolute and direct forgiveness of sin, and absolute assurance of individual sins being actually pardoned : in the other no such method is recommended or recognised. 3. That the powers conferred by our Lord on His Church by the commission given in St. John, and com- mitted to the second order of our clergy in Ordination, are exercised by the faithful dispensation, whether general or special, of the Word and Sacraments, and public inter- cessory prayer, as in the early Church ; while in the Con- PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 193 fessionalist system they are held to be exercised by a divinely conferred privilege of hearing confessions, and a divinely conferred power of forgiving sins, actually and immediately, or pronouncing them to be actually forgiven, by virtue of certain prescribed words pronounced sacer- dotally by a priest, which did not exist in the early Church. 4. That the exercise of the power specially conferred HOW exo on the second order of the clergy is by our Church con- church. fined to cases in which the promise of God's mercy on repentance and faith is to be set before and offered to a con- gregation or individual, by being declared or prayed for in a prescribed formula by a minister authorised by Christ and His Church to do so ; which formula is not, however, conceived to convey that actual forgiveness of sin or that actual assurance of having received pardon, which are essential elements of the Confessionalist theory. 5. That while confession in the Confessionalist method Confossu of dealing with individuals is always the recounting of sins, as part of a supernatural ordinance for the forgiveness thereof, and therefore always with a view to formal abso- lution, and necessary to it always, where held to be com- plete, sufficient, and effective, followed by it, in our Church's system in the single case in which it is recog- nised it is the disclosure, not necessarily private, of some particular pressing sin or sins, or doubt or scruple primarily with a view to relief by unbosoming a secret burden, or to the reception of spiritual comfort from the minister, without consequent absolution being necessary to its completeness or effectiveness ; nor yet to be followed by absolution, except where it has failed of producing its proper effects of relieving the man's conscience from a dis- trust of God's mercy and a despair of pardon. 6. That absolution in the Church of England is in no Afoointi. case held to convey actual forgiveness of sins or the ccmvey o P"" 10 ""' 194 CONFESSION. actual assurance of pardon as a fait accompli : and that while in the Confessionalist theory, absolution is virtute signiby virtue of the words used held to do away with the penal consequences of sins previously confessed, in the Church of England it is not so ; but with us, it is only held to remove the moral consequences of sin i.e. the doubts of the possibility of pardon which sin naturally produces in the human rnind : and this result is pro- duced not by any inherent virtue in the priest's words, but by virtue of the certainty of God's promise thus ex- pressed virtute significati, and not virtute signi. Not even in 7. That the words ' I absolve thee ' do not, as in the ' I absolve thee.' Confessionalist system, convey the actual pardon of sins, or the actual assurance of sins being coincidently pardoned, but only, where necessary, put before a despairing sinner the offer and promise of that pardon sealed by the personal exercise on the part of the presbyter of the authority given by Christ to His. Church, and committed to such pres- byter at ordination to declare authoritatively and defi- nitely to all and singular, as need may be, the message of the remission of sins that God pardoneth and absolveth all those that truly repent ; and that this case is no ex- ception to the message so committed to his ministration. That there is no power in the priest to grant pardon no power to assure pardon, except so far as the Divine faithfulness, justice and mercy are pledged to the message which He has entrusted to His Church and its ministers from which the minister officially declares to the doubting man that his sins do not exclude him. Special 8. Hence the special confession in the Visitation in VWta- Office differs from the Confession of the Romanists and the Confessionalists essentially and invariably ; it is not that, when used, it is the same as that of the Confession- alists ; but, even when used, it differs from it in nature, aim, and result in nature, as not being an act of disci- PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. l'if> pline, or part of a sacramental ordinance ; but very little removed from confidence, and that only in the accident of being sometimes followed by absolution in aim, as not necessarily or primarily contemplating absolution in result, as not, even when followed by absolution, having anything directly to do with the actual pardon of sin, but only with the dispelling, on the common principles of man's moral nature, that morbid distrust in God's mercy, which, taking into account the nature of the message, the evidence of its reality, and the ambassadorial character of those who officially bear witness to it, it is a violation of right reason to entertain. 9. That in no case, except that of a sick bed, is special Special confession confession recognised or recommended, whether with or nowhere without absolution, even limited as above; and that in the ni'sed. exhortation to the Holy Communion the opening of the grief, suggested by the Church, differs in kind from the confession of the Confessionalists, inasmuch as in no case is it more than what t have termed Confidence, generally followed by the remedial ministry of God's Word. 10. That Confidence differs from the Confession of the Difference Confessionalist in not being an act of discipline or humi- Confidence liation or penitence, or a preliminary to, or an essential Cession. condition of, an ordinance or rite of pardon, but only the opening of a grief, or a burden, or doubt, or difficulty to a minister, with a view to receive counsel : or in certain cases, that comfort and release from a distrust of God's mercy, which in the Visitation service, and only there, are sometimes conveyed, as I stated above, by formal absolution, when the mere unbosoming of the burden does not produce the desired result. 11. The difference between what is suggested as an Difference occasional resource in the preparation for the Holy Com- what is munion, and what is permitted in the Visitation Office is not, that, absolution being given in both, in the one it is o 2 196 CONFESSION. and what is ministerial and pastoral, while in the other it is judicial, in the sacerdotal, and sacramental : so that this latter, being con- Office, fined to a deathbed, is not contemplated as a preparation for the Holy Communion. It seems to me that we cannot exclude from the preparation for the Holy Com- munion that which is permitted in the Visitation of the Sick, by any such distinction. The facts are mis- stated, and the distinction seems arbitrary and illusory. I think the point may be more truly established on less slippery ground. The difference between them is, that in the one absolution is never permitted, in the other it occasionally is. The doubt and distrust are the same in both, but the way of meeting them is dif- ferent. In the one a sinner is led and encouraged to draw what he needs by the energies of his own repentant reason from God's own words, placed before him by His minister, without this one interposing his special autho- rity. In the other, the priest, formally and by abso- lution, puts before the doubting soul the same message on the warrant of the authority which the Church and the clergy have received, thus to minister to those who need it. In the one the written promises of God are placed before the man as applicable to himself; the other is a special application, or rather the authoritative declaration of the applicability (if I may venture to coin a word), of those promises on the authority committed to the Church ; and so far this is an exercise of a priestly office which is wanting in the other. 1 In the one the convictions of re- viving faith are more immediate, fresh, and personal ; in the other, these convictions are mediate and second hand, so to say. Nothing comes to the sinner which might not have come to him in a better way for I venture to think that the faith which comes to a sinner from the 1 Why this is permitted to a dying man we have already considered (page 188). PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 197 active energies of his own inner man is better and higher than that which he takes in passively from the formal utterance of another man had it not been for that ex- treme lack of faith, caused by his great sin, which made him distrust either God's will or power to forgive him. The distinction between the two is thus real and intelli- gible. They both indeed differ from the Confession of the Romanists and of our own Confessionalists the one, inas- much as no absolution is pronounced : the other because the absolution, when pronounced, is different in kind and essence from that of the Romanists, in not being sacra- mental, judicial, or effective, set forth as a grant, or as an assurance, of actual pardon. It is not, therefore, merely against the extreme view of Not mere- the Confessionalists that the Church bears witness that treme view Sacramental Confession is the only or the surest appointed church "* means of obtaining pardon ; nor yet merely against its being practised habitually : but actually there is no case in which the Church either contemplates confession to a priest, as part of an ordained rite for the forgiveness of sins, necessarily followed by absolution : nor yet any case in which the absolute judicial forgiveness of sins is attri- buted to absolution, as a result implied and contained in, and granted by, the priest's words a fait accompli when those words have been spoken. In fact, those who in de- fining that which our Church recognises in individual between cases whether it be the Confidence of ordinary spiritual and occa- life, or the Confession in the Visitation Office make the fesTion. difference between the Romanists and us to consist in the habitual and the occasional use thereof, are either con- founding technical Confession with Confidence, or Con- fession essentially joined to absolution with Confession essentially independent of it : or are taking a superficial view of the passage in the exhortation in the Communion Office ; or fail to realise the fact that the absolution and pardon are different things. 198 CONFESSION. How tins It is true, indeed, that in Auricular Confession, and in Confession has come that which our Church recognises, there are points of ex- ternal and accidental identity, and one of these is that both may be viewed as occasional. In the Church of England, both confidence and special confession are only occa- sional, and it is possible to form an illogical conception of Auricular Confession as being only occasional. This, perhaps, has suggested the too general solution of the diffi- culty, which supposes that the former is only a modified use of the latter ; but I trust that I have shown that this accidental resemblance does not justify anyone in arguing an identity, which is contradicted by a comparison of the nature and use of the two systems ; and that Auricular Con- fession is so utterly alien to the Church of England that if it were used but once, it would be as real a contravention of what the Church teaches as if it were used habitually. Flaw in the Those who admit occasional and deny habitual Con- distinction . between fession are in reality playing the game of the most ad- and occa- vanced school : for in the view which admits the occasional fession. use of confession as a means of forgiveness of sin, there is a fatal flaw. If Confession and Absolution be in any case a divine ordinance for the forgiveness of sins, it must be so in all, or at the very least no one can wisely or safely dispense with it. It can only be needless or useless where there is no sin that is never. The occasional use of Auricular Confession is a solecism if true at all, it must be habitual and universal, and the system which asserts its occasional use is a negative of the whole claim. But in the view which I have endeavoured to show to be that of our Church, no such difficulty arises. For if absolution be viewed as a formal way of setting God's promises and offers, distinctly and absolutely before men, as by special authority committed to our Presbyters, then it is clear that, according to the temperaments of different men, the most formal and direct mode of so doing, such as the form PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 199 in the Visitation service, may be very useful for some sick men, and entirely out of place in others : it cannot be habitual ; it must be occasional. If it is identified with Auricular Confession, it must be habitual, or it is a delu- sion. This will furnish a ready solution of the difficulty in riea that which the Confession alists sometimes represent themselves Confession as being placed, and by which they often puzzle the autho- upon the rities who expostulate with them : pretending that this thelait/ practice is, as it were, taken from them by force by the numbers who come to them demanding to be confessed and absolved. * What are we to do ' such is their touching question ' when a sinner comes to us in distress of mind, and prays us to hear the tale of his sins, and to give him forgiveness by absolution ? ' Of course the un- soundness of this plea is easily seen through, even where it is bond fide and not a mere sophistical pretence. There would be no confession, say they, among the clergy if the laity did not come to be confessed. The truth is, that there would have been no desire for confession among the laity, had there been no persons who set themselves up for confessors; if the doctrine and the practice had not been recommended and carried out, at first secretly among the young and inexperienced of either sex, and afterwards more boldly, as the system took root, among older men of mediaeval mind. It may be perfectly true that it began by one or more young men coming to some one who had a high reputation for sanctity and spiritual- mindedness, to ask his advice in spiritual matters ; but the responsibility and the sin of the system does not rest with these, but with those whose answer was ' Let me con- fess you ' ; especially the men whose restless spirit of inno- vating Medievalism have produced so much evil within the last thirty years. Had they, at the very beginning, chosen to deal with those who applied to them, as English clergy- 200 CONFESSION. men, and not as Komish priests, the evil (of which at pres we only see the beginnings), would have been checked in its bud. The superstitious cravings of inexperienced minds would have been directed towards those more true and Scriptural methods of relieving their consciences and laying hold of pardon, which the Church of England has carefully, and to those in health and strength exclusively, set forth. Faith in the act of a priest would not have taken the place of faith in the promises of Christ. But then the priestly temper in which superstition, delusion, and ambition are strangely mingled, would not have placed its foot upon the first step of the ladder. oi'sifli'lf ^ seems perfectly clear that such a plea cannot be i )lea - accepted as bond fide, except when it comes from men, who' are not accustomed to urge the practice upon those who are placed in their charge or subject to their influence ; and yet I am afraid that in very many, if not most cases, the plea is urged by those who have lost no opportunity by sermons, or conversations, or the circu- lation of tracts, to represent it as an ordained means of grace, an institution of the Church, if not absolutely necessary, at least very useful for the development and preservation of the spiritual life; whenever lose an oppor- tunity of preaching and teaching it in season and out of season, continually exhorting and inciting to it, putting temptations and facilities in the way of the people, espe- cially the young, and more especially young girls. The whole system of confessional boxes, of particular ap- pointments for time, and place for hearing confessions, the opening offices and consulting rooms (to use their favourite illustration of the lawyer and the physican) for the purpose, are as much suggestions and encouragements and temptations to the practice of Confession, addressed to those who never would have thought of it, as betting offices are temptations to bet. Mind, I am drawing no PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 201 parallel between the two evils, but merely showing that what is encouragement and temptation in the one case is also temptation and encouragement in the other. And Danger of more than this the suggesting confidential com- communi- munications distinguished though they be essentially these days. from Confession is in these days almost an invitation and an encouragement to the evil from which it is very properly distinguished. It is opening the door by which our Jesuit clergy will not fail to try to lead -men on. When a well-meaning, short-sighted clergyman in the present day proclaims to his congregation that he will be ready in the vestry to hear what people have to disclose to him, he ought to add that probably it will be the first step toward the soi-disant sacrament of penance. I am saying nothing against the practice itself in ordinary times ; except that it is good only as a remedy against a morbid state a morbid state which it is better to prevent than to cure better to remedy in some other way than this one so full of danger. It is like restoring the health by stimulants rather than by nourishing wholesome food. I have seen an argument to the effect that as abso- Laity not lution is only given to those who humbly and earnestly for it. seek it, it could not have been given to the laity, unless the laity had sought it ; this has the usual flaws of Kitual- istic reasoning a suicidal unconsciousness that if the weapon were sharp, it would wound themselves, combined with a logical incapacity of seeing the flaw which makes it harmless. The very terms of the plea give up at once half the position, for it contemplates Confession as confined to a sick bed, which is one of the points which they are least willing to concede. Passing by, however, this mistake, we may observe that it loses sight of the consideration of how, and by whom this appetite was created. Is it pretended that the ritualistic clergy did not do not suggest it, re- commend it, urge it, or that they ever tried to prevent or ' 202 CONFESSION. persuade the laity from it? of course they could not force it on those who were not willing to receive it, but if this willingness was created by suggestions, arguments, exhor- tations, representations of its necessity or benefit, then the source of the evil is to be sought in those who set the stone rolling. It is much the same as if the man who gave the stone the first push from the top of the hill were to say that it was the law of gravitation which was to be blamed for the result. A vender of poisonous nostrums cannot get ignorant people to swallow them against their will; to have recourse to a gipsy fortune-teller is a piece of volun- tary folly ; but the one would not be relieved from criminal responsibility by the plea that his victims took them willingly ; or the other by the plea that the dupes came to the gipsies, and not the gipsies to them. Now that, thanks to the exertions of the ritualists, the practice has taken root, I have no doubt that persons who have listened to Confessionalist preachers, or otherwise fallen into Confes- sionalist hands, do occasionally come to a clergyman and ask to be confessed: there is an old proverb about the rapid propagation of folly that is nowhere more a propos than here; and this is one thing among many which should make fathers of families very cautious how they allow their daughters to frequent ritualistic services, or to cultivate the society of ritualising friends. How a I confess I cannot help thinking that those who are nunf deal" really unwilling to see it revived amongst us will find a who consult ver j eas y wav f dealing with such applicants as I have bosoming a referred to above. For instance, if a troubled conscience p resen t s itself, it would be easy to ascertain whether the trouble arose for that yearning for sympathy which unburdens itself in that to which I have given the dis- tinctive name of Confidence, or from a doubt of its being possible to obtain pardon for some sin or some course of sin, which seeks for solution in that same Confidence. PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 203 In the former case it is perfectly easy to warn the ap- plicant that this Confidence must not be considered as an act of religion forming a characteristic feature in the Christian scheme : that though for many reasons the pastor is, humanly speaking, the natural person for such disclosures, yet he must not be considered as the minister, but as the friend ; that it is not in his power to give any other relief or consolation than that which it would be equally in the power of any other faithful, discreet, and learned Christian to give. If it be the second case, it would be easy to tell him Disclosing that this Confidence must not be looked upon as an act of religion, in the sense in which confession to God is an act of religion ; nor yet as an act of discipline in the sense in which public confession was an act of discipline in the primitive Church : but simply as an application for the solution of a spiritual doubt on a point, which the ministers of Christ and of His word and sacraments, are specially commissioned and authorised to solve : but he must be told that they are to be looked upon, not as judges, but as ministers and ambassadors. He may, indeed, in certain cases be examined as to whether he has repented him of the secret sins with which his soul is burdened : such a general examination into his repentance may be conceiv- ably modelled on the way and means which are prescribed How to i>e in the preparation for the Holy Communion ; but this is no encouragement to Auricular Confession (see page 92). In the case of those who come to a minister on the sug- gestion contained in the exhortation to the Holy Com- munion, even this examination is needless, inasmuch as they come to him, after having gone through the repentance prescribed in the preceding paragraphs ; but even in any other cases, it seems to be worse than unnecessary to enquire into the nature and particulars of the sin, inas- much as the question is, not whether the sins which the 204 CONFESSION. person has committed are scarlet or not, but whether he has repented of them. And the mere fact of the man coming to a minister with such a doubt on his mind and such a desire for its solution, is in itself a proof of there being a change of mind, which, as every one knows, is the proper meaning of repentance. I say ' worse than unnecessary,' because the insisting on knowing all the details and cir- cumstances of sin before it can be pronounced within the limits of God's mercy, is to suppose that there is in this respect a difference between the debt of the five hundred pence and the debt of fifty the Gospel message being that the same mercy is ready freely to forgive both. Auricular Is it not strange that men, the very men authorised to Confession an abuse of set forth God's mercy in the light of day, should dare to office conceal, alter, or disguise it for a moment ? For myself, I no more dare do it I no more dare tell a man that God's mercy waits on my sentence, than I dare tell him that Christ died for our sins, only if I say He did, or that He is the sinner's Advocate with the Father, only if I say that He is so. When to a man standing in the position of an ordained priest of the Church of England there comes a person in the bond of his sins, bound by a morbid distrust of God's mercy an unreasonable, because faithless fear of God being unwilling or unable to pardon his sins does that priest fulfil the holy office which God has put into his hands does he perform his duty to his Church, which puts Christ's commission into his hands, when he tells such an one that there is no hope to be found by him in God's pledged word, no well of comfort open for him in the Scriptures that turning to a priest and trusting to him, to his sentence and his word, is the only or the surest way ? Is it not his bounden office to tell him that, though actual recovery from habits of sin may be difficult and tedious, yet that the forgiveness of past sin is not so that forgiveness of his sins is absolutely ready for him on certain PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 205 terms ? And on what terms ? Confession to a priest ? humble acceptance of his sentence ? humble obedience to what he enjoins? Surely not; but confession to God, faith in Christ, acceptance of pardon, resolution to amend. And as for pressing for formal absolution, or as some Cannot be put it, insisting on it as a right, even in the Visitation a layman office, the word ' humbly ' seems to negative the notion of any such rightful claim to the particular exercise of the ministerial commission in formal absolution ; as far as the minister is under any obligation to give it, this arises from his duty to the Church who has directed it. And when it comes to the practical question of dealing with such a clamorous applicant, in any case save that of the dying man, it seems to me perfectly easy for a clergyman to answer as he would answer a man who asked to be re-baptised for the remission of post-baptismal sin by telling him plainly HOW such that he is not authorised to reassure him by the pronouncing cant is to of any form of absolution ; he may tell him that formerly with, there was such a form provided, but that it was deliberately struck out, and that the remedy substituted was the ministry of God's word ; that even were he authorised to pronounce any such form, it would not be accompanied by the absolute forgiveness of sins ; that it would simply be a declaration on his ambassadorial authority, that the bond of sin, if repented of, could not really bind his soul to itself: that no sin, if repented of, was any barrier HOW to be answered. between the sinner and God's mercy, or any limit to its infinite extent : and that this assurance was not more attainable by the use of a formal absolution than by the remedy which is here directed : perhaps less so, except in the only case in which he was authorised to use it, when a soul was on the river's brink. And then he might ad- minister the prescribed remedy read to him those parts of Scripture which set forth God's mercy most unmis- 206 CONFESSION. takingly and touchiugly the parable of the prodigal son, for instance, the restoration of St. Peter, the forgiveness of .David, and all those other passages with which a minister of God's word ought to be furnished (see page 115 note). 1 And this, in fact, is the way in which for three centuries in the English Church these doubts and difficulties have been solved, and sick souls led to comprehend and accept the infinite mercy of God. This is the way in which the ministry of reconciliation in such cases has been exercised by successive generations of the clergy, among whom were thousands upon thousands of ordained men, not less devoted, not less faithful to their God, their Church, and the trust committed to them at their ordination, not less honest, not less learned, not less clear-sighted and far- sighted, not less successful in bringing souls to God, and in quieting troubled, and reassuring doubting, con- sciences, than those innovating Medievalists of the present day, who pretend to have rediscovered, not a royal, but a sacerdotal road to heaven. The Confessionalists, though most usually they speak i.etween of Auricular Confession as the proper remedy for all sins, "nd "S. are sometimes driven to draw a distinction between sins which do require it, and sins which do not. It is true that the distinction drawn by Mediaeval and patristic theo- logy between venial sins and mortal sins may have some ground ; indeed, our Church seems to recognise the dis- tinction when deadly sin is spoken of in the Litany and in the Articles, where it appears to be used to express sins, humanly speaking, of a more heinous dye ; but the distinc- tion can hardly be maintained with reference either to their guilt or their pardon ; for St. James tells us that he who is guilty of the least is guilty also of all ; and 1 It is recorded of Bossuet that he adopted this method of dealing \vith the Duchesse d'Orleans (daughter of Charles I.) on her bed of sudden death, even though she had been confessed and absolved by her confessor. PRACTICAL CONCLUSIONS. 207 even if it were not so, it would hardly be possible or fitting for man to judge what were mortal sins in God's sight, and what venial : nor yet as to the possibility or method of forgiveness ; for we are expressly told that the sin of five hundred pence is the object of the same free mercy as the sin of fifty pence. The distinction probably arose in the days in which some sins were held by the Pseniten- tiarius to require public satisfaction to the Church, and others were not. A mortal sin is clearly not the same as the sin unto death, for that is so unpardonable that it may not even be prayed for : and what it is its very nature and indications is hid in the secret judgments of God's knowledge ; and even if it were otherwise, it could not be the subject of the Confessionalists' absolution, for this con- DOCS not cerns the pardon of sin, and, where the sin is unpardonable, Auricular this could find no place. The distinction may hold with Confessitn reference to one sin being more fatal in its effects on the soul than another, or as being a stronger evidence of a soul being spiritually dead than another : but this has nothing to do with the forgiveness of the sin, which the Confession- alists pretend is the essence of private absolution ; though it has something to do with private absolution viewed as the authoritative offer of God's mercy, which removes the obstacles and looses the bands whereby grievous sins keep the soul in bondage from God ; and thus our Church wisely reserves private absolution for the case of such exceptionally weighty or heinous matter. But the mercy which is proclaimed, and the message of proclamation is essentially the same in itself and in its results, in the case of all sins, whether mortal or venial God's will to forgive which God's ministers proclaim in the Morning and Evening Prayer. Besides which the Confessionalists are very far from This not following the directions of the Church in restricting the Co" uses of private absolution to those cases of grievously mo rtaUiu. Absolution as a resto- 208 - CONFESSION. disturbed consciences, which supposing themselves to be out of the sphere of God's mercy, do without any priestly admonitions, or suggestions, or promptings, humbly and earnestly desire it at their hands. They sometimes, however losing hold for a time of rtateo?* their real doctrine that absolution is the forgiveness of grace. g ^ ng take occasion from this distinction between mortal and venial sin to put it before us as merely a restoration to that state of grace which had been lost by mortal sin : thus thinking to steer clear of some of the difficulties in which they are placed by their claim to pardon sin abso- lutely. But this cannot be held to be more tenable than the other : for this restoration to a state of grace follows coincidently, either on the forgiveness of sins, or on re- pentance, or on the recovery of the gift of the Holy Spirit by some of God's appointed means. Of these pardon is excluded by the view which they for the nonce profess to take of absolution : and Auricular Confession is certainly not repentance, nor does it carry with it any special gift of the Spirit. The sinner is not restored to a state of grace by virtue of the act or words of the priest, as the penitent was restored to church fellowship and privileges by the imposition of hands. In fact, it can only be viewed as a restoration to a state of grace as being the means to that restoration, by encouraging or creating a full trust in that mercy, for the acceptance of which it sets the soul free, loosing the bonds of fear and distrust, by an official declaration thereof. 209 CHAPTER XV. Catena alleged in favour of it Value of a catena overrated Especially when not contrasted with practice Opposite catenae Variety of Views in Euglish divines This caused by the want of a clear idea of truth By a rapid and fertile thought Especially under pressure of opposition This very per- ceptible in English writers Passages often taken without the context- Conditions of value for a catena All authorities to be struck out of the catena who are speaking of something different to the point alleged And those whose views are based on probably erroneous grounds Or where they are at variance with the Church of England or with history, or with each other On the other side, a large catena of practice Occasional in- stance of absolution Not always in harmony with the Church teaching Catena of authorities on the other side What the catena is worth at its highest and best Catena cannot supply evidence Nor can any amount of vague assumptions Nor counterbalance the lack of it Limitations intro- duced by these divines fatal to their theory Benefits alleged aa arising from the practice See-saw argument of the Confessionalists Testimony to its benefits From personal experience From parochial experience Not necessary to parish work properly carried on Perhaps necessary to public discipline if it existed among us Possibly useful for direction, but this not recognised in our Church Confidential intercourse admits neither sacra- mental confession nor direction Confession and absolution are not to be directed as a condition of pardon, or used to get the secrets of a man's soul Alleged benefits counterbalanced by known evils Question whether it is not an intrusion on the revealed scheme of salvation This the great question The evil of this not counterbalanced by any great benefits What God has given us is exhaustive and sufficient Clergy not physicians, but only errand-boys of the Great Physician Have no licence to alter or add to His panacese Certainty of methods prescribed by God Danger of human devices Auricular confession implies disbelief in God's promises The im- portance of this principle makes me defer the consideration of the benefits of confession Argument for toleration is a sign of conscious weakness Not likely to succeed Apathy on the point quite unintelligible Important re- sults of the confessional : Theologically Evangelically Ecclesiastically Keligiously Personally Nationally Socially Danger of again allowing it to take root. WE must now turn to another point alleged by the Catena Confessionalists, viz. that there is a strong catena of **T p fi <- 210 CONFESSION English divines in its favour. They bring forward a list of names in successive generations who have advocated Con- fession, or at least tolerated it as allowable. Some advo- cates of the system rest their case on this ground almost exclusively; and its influence is felt by a still greater number who, without themselves teaching it or practising Confession, yet allow the occasional use of it. Value of It seems to be a thing much needed that some accu- peneraiiy rate notion should be formed of the worth of a catena, both in its intrinsic value as embodying truth, and its bearing on any particular points as an evidence in support thereof. I think that many persons on reflection will be inclined to think that very often more value is given to it than it deserves. A beam of iron is made by a celebrated firm. There is an a priori probability of its bearing a certain amount of pressure in a vital part of the building, but I should be sorry to employ an architect who took it for granted that it would be so. If it bends, its being of this or that manufacture does not prove that it is strong or elastic enough. This is an illustration of my position with regard to catenee. They very often, indeed, only evi- dence the opinion of a particular school, the adherence of a particular party to a notion which reflects some of its peculiar characteristics. It often happens that a man, of learning and power of a peculiar kind, lays down a pro- position or an argument which, recommending itself to minds of a kindred tone, is accepted by those who follow him, either for its own plausibility, or on the faith of the name with which it is associated, without being tested or weighed. It is repeated generation after generation in the same way gathering weight and substance more rapidly and solidly as it rolls on from one man to another, until at last it seems to be as substantial as the truth itself, or at least seems to embody the judgments of many minds, whereas in reality it is only the notion of the VALUE OF CATENAE. 211 single mind whence it first sprung. It is therefore no disrespect to the eminent men, whose names are cited as authorities to test any position or notion by the evi- dence which we should apply to it, if it were proposed to us for the first time. A curious illustration of how little trust can be safely iiiustra- placed on a catena is to be found in the almost universally received notion that the sufferings of our Lord on the Cross are represented at the consecration of the elements by the breaking the bread and pouring out the wine. There is perhaps no point for which there is a longer or more universal catena than this ; and yet the wine is not thus poured out during the office of the Lord's Supper ; in most cases not at all ; in none, at the moment at which the representation is supposed to be made. And such opinions are all the more likely to be re- Especially ceived on the credit of the names who sanction them, or contrasted of the school with whose system they are connected, when, practice, the practice itself having either altogether or almost fallen into disuse, theologians are not bound to test an abstract opinion by its practical working and tendency : when they are able to hold an opinion without being led by its prac- tical importance to look into the grounds upon which it is based, or to define its exact nature as carefully as they might and ought, and perhaps with as much care as they would have thought themselves bound to use, had it pre- sented itself to their minds in its practical bearings. Thus, till within the last twenty years a theologian who held the Divine authority of the ordained clergy would naturally in general terms maintain, in opposition to the school which denied it, that the clergy had a power of remitting sins : and his language might possibly seem to include the Con- fessionalist system, in consequence of his taking no care to exclude a point which practically did not present itself to him. In such circumstances again men are often be- p 2 212 CONFESSION. trayed by a spirit of opposition, to which, even a theolo- gical mind is liable, into using exaggerated terms, in maintenance of some theory, while the practical difficulties which might have led them to modify such terms, do not present themselves to their minds; and surely to assert that these expressions necessarily express an opinion in favour of a development or application of that theory, in a way which was not present to their minds when they wrote, is, I think, to misinterpret and misrepresent them. Opposite Again, it results from the very nature of catenae, being as they are, a reflection of the changing shades of human judgment, that it is possible to draw out opposed catenae on both sides the question, not only from the writings of leading men in the same Church and in the same generation, but even from different writings of the same man, sometimes even from different pages of the Variety of same book. I do not think that anyone can study the English writings of our English divines, who are adduced in favour ' ne9 ' of Confession, without being struck by the fact that their language, taken as a whole, does not exhibit clear and definite views on the subject : they seem to be vibrating between two notions, each of which they alternately wish to assert, without denying the other so absolutely as to be precluded from giving it prominence when its turn comes. This would seem to arise partly from the general laws of human thought, partly from the circumstances in which controversialists are for the most part placed. This caused There are very few men who have so distinct and corn- want of a plete an idea of truth in the whole and in all its parts, as to b e always consistent with themselves ; and of course the more fanciful and mystical the mind the more ab- struse and abstract the subject the more voluminous the writer the greater is the chance, or rather the certainty, that his authority can be quoted on both sides the question. CATENAE CONTRADICTORY. 213 Men of fertile genius and rapid thought, especially and rapid if words flow quickly from their lips or their pens, and thought, there is, as I said above, no practical point to act as a drag, are apt, when treating of some point in a particular aspect, to press it to the utmost, to exhibit it in all possible positions and colours ; and in another treatise handling a different point to press that, too, to the utmost to exhibit it in all its relations and colours, and thus to say at one time what is out of harmony with what is said at another. And this is more likely to be the case when there is a especially pressure from opposite sides, against one or other of which sure of , , ... , , opposition. it was necessary to take up a strong position, and perhaps to advance a little beyond the right line. Thus our divines since the Reformation have been subjected to pressure on the one side from the Puritans, who denied altogether that the office and powers of the clergy were of divine origin and authority : and against these that office and those powers were magnified, since the denial or the limitation of the power of the keys, which was of course one of the points denied by the Puritans, would have been up to a certain point allowing them to have been right a concession which it requires a, perhaps, unusual amount of contro- versial clearness to be able to make without carrying it too far ; and a still more unusual amount of controversial fair- ness to be willing to make. The Romanist, too, asserted that we had with the Reformation lost the office and powers of the old priesthood, and this led on the defenders of the Reformed Church to claim the possession thereof more strongly than they otherwise would; while the Puri- tans, again, by asserting that the Church of England differed nothing from Rome, made it necessary for our divines to draw in their horns a little, to reduce what they claimed for the priesthood within more modest limits, and to use language essentially opposed to the pretensions and practices of Romish sacerdotalism. I think no one can 214 CONFESSION. This very read our Medisevalistic divines without seeing traces of in English this see-saw, not only on the subject of Confession, but on others of an analogous nature. For myself, I confess that, for these reasons, catena have very little weight with me in determining any disputed point. Nor can I accept any such as even an indirect proof of the mind of the Church, otherwise than is laid down in the Prayer Book and Articles, or as interpreting the silence of the Prayer Book, or as giving to the language thereof a scope and meaning which it would not naturally and reasonably have. In fact, I rather take it as an evidence that the persons adducing it are conscious of the lack of that direct proof on which such a system ought to rest its claims for acceptance. Passages Again, the way in which this particular catena is often taken without the formed from isolated passages in the several writers, detached from the context, and without any notice being taken of the modifications or limitations elsewhere, creates an a priori suspicion of its value, which ripens into actual distrust, when it is subjected to the rigorous examination which, if it were worth anything, it ought to be able to bear. Conditions For when we come to weigh the actual value of any of value for a catena, alleged as a support of any system, it is evident that there are certain obvious conditions which are neces- sary to its having any value at all, even in the eyes of those who are willing to give it weight. For instance, we must make ourselves sure that the authorities are speaking of the same point, in the same sense, in the same relations, as the system in support of which it is adduced. It is clear that those authorities who speak of the same thing differently at different times have no real value. Thus a writer who, maintaining Confession, alleges the dis- closure of sins, as used in the early Church, preparatory to public discipline, must be at once struck out of the list, CATENA UNSATISFACTORY. 215 inasmuch as what the Confessionalists advocate is some- thing which did not exist in the early Church. So again, All to be all those must be struck off, who by confession mean only "/the that which I have termed Confidence, for that which the an^ed, Confessionalists recommend is, as we have seen, essen- ranking tially different. Thus Bishop Andre wes, walking up and ^SiT 8 down in St. Paul's to listen to those who wished to consult jj ^. e him, is no evidence in favour of anything more than of ged ' Confidence. So again, those who hold absolution to be merely the remission of ecclesiastical censures must be struck off, inasmuch as the Confessionalists hold it as the actual channel of absolute forgiveness of sins com- mitted against God. And when all these are struck off, the list is woefully diminished ; and when again we exclude those who only held it in theory and never practised it themselves, or recommended it practically to others, I suspect that the catena will be found to consist of marvel- lously few links. Again, where a writer lends the sanction of his name to And those a theory which, adopted from others, rests on insufficient viewTaro grounds, his name, however weighty it may be, does not palpably add much strength to the chain. A curious instance of grounds!" this may be found in Bishop Wilson whose name, if that of any man, would be of great authority. Writing on the office for the Visitation of the Sick (for to this point alone he seems to confine his approval), he quotes Usher and Andrewes. The first he introduces as saying, that the Church of England refuses not any confession, whether public or private, which is necessary for the exercise of the power of the keys : forgetting to add that Usher l distinctly speaks of the power of the keys as exercised by the clergy solely in applying those means whereby God does remit sins, viz. the ministration of the word of God, 1 Usher, p. 109. 216 CONFESSION. and the sacraments, properly so called, to which he adds intercessory prayer and the remission of eccle- siastical censures ; whereas what is meant by sacra- mental confession in the ordinary sense of the term is a power exercised by the clergy besides and beyond these : so that Bishop Wilson is either not speaking of what the Confessionalists mean, or he misrepresents Usher's meaning. And again, he quotes Bishop Andrewes as another authority whom he follows : ' It is not said by Christ, ' whose sins ye wish and pray for and declare to be remitted, * but whose sins 'ye remit.' Now if it be true, that the exer- cise of prayer be no true exercise of the keys, then there was no such thing in the Church till the indirect form was changed into the direct ' I absolve.' If to * declare ' is only a gloss upon the authority given by Christ, then our Church is wrong in saying that authority is given to declare and pronounce. If absolute remission of sins be the power conferred in the formula of Ordination, then nowhere does the Church authorise the clergy to exercise When they that power certainly not in the Morning and Evening variance Service : and yet, where it is distinctly said that the with our ,. ., . .. . _ Church, or authority is there exercised. tory, or The same principle I think applies to those writers other. who, in their defence of sacramental confession, have laid down * something which is at variance with, or in excess of, the manifest teaching of the Church of England, or with the known facts of history, 2 or even with what other writers alleging the same catena, have laid down. The two first cases almost speak for themselves. Where a writer exceeds or contravenes the teaching of 1 For instance, Bishop Cosin, ' if he has committed mortal sin, then we re- quire confession of it to a priest.' 2 The duty of confession from the penitent to the priest has been commended by the Church in the purest times of antiquity. Dean Pierce. CATENA ON BOTH SIDES. 217 our Church, his value in a catena on a point of Church teaching is proportionably diminished. With regard to the third, the value of a catena must depend on the virtue of the harmonious utterances of the several writers : so that contradictory utterances mutually affect the value of each other, and the catena perishes beneath the authorities produced. Mole ruit sud. For instance, the man who says, that the power must be used with great tenderness and dis- cretion, and the rather because the sentence duly pronounced on earth will be ratified in heaven, and determine their future and final state, 1 cannot be esteemed a very high authority by the man who speaks of an absolution as only decla- ratory, conditional, and ministerial. 2 And further, against this shaky catena of theory, we are able to oppose a far larger unvaried catena of prac- tice. 3 I suppose that there can be no doubt that up to the last thirty years it would be easy to count the cases in which there is any mention or evidence of a person having sought forgiveness of sins by means of sacerdotal absolu- tion, or of any clergyman having taught it in the pulpit, or urged it in private ; where mentioned, it is as some- thing remarkable. The ordinary way in which a man Catena of made his peace with God was by the reception of the other side. Holy Communion after the ordinary self-preparation ; and though there have been instances in which divines have refused this to criminals who would not confess their guilt, yet this was required rather as a reparation to society and to justice, than as a condition to the exercise of any sup- posed sacerdotal power. 1 DrHole, 173. * Dr. Hakowill. These quotations are all taken from the catena put forth by Mr. Gray. The Laudian divines admit that in their days the practice they recom- mend was all but extinct. This shows what must have been the tenor, not only of popular feeling, but of the practical teaching of the Church since the Refor- 218 CONFESSION. Occasional Occasionally, indeed, there is mention of it in the instances of its use. cases of one or two political criminals, to whom absolution was ostentatiously administered by sympathising divines of the Laudian or Jacobite school ; this was rather as an exhibition of political religious feeling, than as securing to the person absolved the spiritual benefits which it professed to convey. I doubt very much whether many of the divines who are alleged in its favour availed themselves of it, or used it in their ministrations. We have the records of the last hours of many of these men, and, with a few exceptions, Not always there is not the smallest trace of it. And even where it in harmony with the is recorded that certain learned men did avail themselves teaching, of it, we must stop for a moment to consider whether the controversial value of their practice is not affected by their betraying a manifestly fanciful or incorrect notion of what the Church permitted or recognised. Thus, for instance, it is recorded of Saunderson and Hooker that they both sought for and received absolution at the last, though it is not recorded that they felt themselves under that heavy pressure of mind which the Church recognises as a condition of special confession and, of course, of formal absolution ; on the contrary, Saunderson, two days before, received the Holy Communion from his chaplain's hands ; and of Hooker it is recorded that throughout his illness he had that submission to God's will which makes the sick man's bed easy by giving rest to his soul ; and surely the practice of such men cannot be considered as the exponent of the views of the Church, the plainest re- strictions of which it ignores or disregards. Catena of I cannot help thinking that these considerations will wTtbe ***" induce my readers to be slow in assigning to the alleged " e ' catena much weight on the point in question; but even were the catena much more perfect in all its links than it is, still we should be able to bring forward on the other DO NOT ALTER FACTS. 219 side no less weighty authorities, who either disapprove sacramental confession, or entirely omit it from their teaching. And again lose sight of all I have been saying What the ; J catena U take the value of the catena at the highest allow all the worth at authorities which Confessionalists urge as advocating that and best. which they advocate what does it amount to ? That in every generation since the Reformation, there have been men, of learning and piety if you will, mostly, if not exclu- sively, of what is called the Laudian school, who like our Ritualists had a hankering after certain Mediaeval doctrines and practices which were dropped, or rather excluded, from our Church as it came forth from the crucible of the Reformation ; and who, in particular, were unwilling that the hold which sacramental confession gave the clergy over the common people should be loosened by its ab- rogation, and would, like our modern Confessionalists, have been glad to see it reintroduced, though not to the extent to which these men carry it? I doubt whether many authors can be found among those Anglican writers who speak of it as our modern Laudian school do. And again, it must never be forgotten that a catena, Catena can however weighty and perfect it may be, cannot alter the facts of the case : cannot insert into the Scriptures a single instance of the practice : cannot turn confession to the Psenitentiarius, as a preliminary to public discipline, into confession as a discipline of grace a condition of, and fol- lowed by, absolute forgiveness ; it cannot alter the method prescribed by the Church in ordinary cases into a form of absolution instead of the ministry of God's word; it cannot even make the absolution in the Visitation service grant that forgiveness of sins, which is in the next prayer spoken of as a thing yet to be granted ; in short, it cannot alter one jot or tittle of what the Scripture has spoken, or what the Church has laid down. 220 CONFESSION. Nor any j^ amount of vague generalities as to its being an or- amount of vague as- dained rite for the forgiveness of sins of its being recog- sumptions can. nised and sanctioned by primitive antiquity, or its being prescribed or recommended by our own Church however dogmatically conceived and expressed however plausibly seasoned by pious denunciations of the sin and folly of de- clining what is thus assumed to have been ordained by God ; practised from the earliest times, ordered by our own Church, used by pious men of all ages none of these plausible and well-sounding assumptions can create for the system of sacramental confession that clear scriptural authority that continuous use in all ages of Christianity that well-defined recognition by our own Church which alone can justify an English clergyman in assuming to himself, and telling people that he has, that power of for- giving individual sins, or declaring that they are forgiven, sacramentally, sacerdotally, and absolutely, compared with which all other powers conferred on, or claimed by, the priesthood in any age or country are as nothing : which alone can justify a minister of Christ in claiming to be anything more than a faithful minister and dispenser of the promises and offers of the remission of sins set forth in God's word, and of those sacraments, which Christ has unmistakably ordained, as means whereby we receive such spiritual gifts, and as pledges to assure us thereof. Nay, more ; nothing less than positive proof can justify those who take their views of Christianity from Chris- tianity itself, in admitting or accepting such a claim, or allowing themselves to be misled by a system which, finding no sure ground whereon securely to rest, either in Scripture or antiquity, takes refuge in a catena. If men in such a matter choose to put their trust in a catena for that which they cannot find in Scripture that which the ancient Church did not find in Scripture it is much the same as if one were to try to walk on the water, or fly in the air, on NOR SUPPLY LACK OF PROOF. 221 the strength of the plausible demonstrations of the pro- fessors thereof, that such performances must in the nature of things be possible and practicable : or as if a merchant were to trust to the axioms of alchemy for making his fortune, or a statesman frame his policy on the predictions of astrology. Nor can the absence of all those points of evidence, Norcoun- which, had the system been true, must have existed, be the lack of counterbalanced by any of these generalities and assump- tions, any more than the lack of proofs in a legal case can be fairly balanced by the vague rhetoric of a counsel, who tries to throw dust in the eyes of the jury, in the hope of getting a verdict, which after all would not satisfy honest men of the justice of his client's cause, or be secure of not being set aside as against evidence. Nay, even supposing the catena alleged to be more Theiimita- favourable than it really is to Auricular Confession, as an ducedby occasional sacramental ordinance for the forgiveness of vines fatal sins, it would but bring out more decidedly the fatal flaw which arises from the endeavour to steer a middle course between those who magnify the priestly power to the utmost, and those who would reduce it to something less than a minimum. They find themselves compelled to limit to merely occasional use that commission and func- tion, which, had it been given and instituted by Christ in a sacramental and sacerdotal phase, must from its very nature have been universally necessary semper, ubique, et ab omnibus, as it has been from the beginning in its am- bassadorial and ministerial phases- of the dispensation of the Word and Sacraments. If there is a special ordinance for the forgiveness of sins, it must be universal, so that the very limitations which are forced on the writers of this catena disprove the very point which it is adduced to establish. Whereas the clerical power viewed as the dis- pensation of the Word and Sacraments, though as a whole 222 CONFESSION. universally necessary, may vary in the details of applica- tion, without any limitation as to its universality (see page and to their 198). The same follows from viewing the position ad- interpreta- tion of cer- vanced by the Confessionalists in relation to the words on sages of which they profess to found it. They take the words in the most literal, unlimited sense, and finding it impossible to maintain this, they limit the words in a way which shows that the interpretation, on which their case is built, is untenable. Benefit ai- There remains only one plea to be examined, and that arising i s the spiritual benefits which result, or are said to result, practice. from the system. The Confessionalist proposition on this point in its mildest and meekest form the form in which it is often urged on inexperienced boys and girls is this : that it is not forbidden, that great spiritual benefits had been found to result from it, and therefore it is no harm to try it. See-saw ' Some persons, perhaps, if they watch the Confession- argument .. , . ,.,.,.. of the Con- alists, will perceive something very like juggling in argu- ists. ment, of which I hope most of them are perfectly uncon- scious. When they are driven out of their position oi sacramental confession being a divinely appointed ordi- nance of God, they bring forward the benefits of it as a prudential motive for adopting it; then, when this is answered by showing that the alleged benefits of it are more than doubtful, and that even if not doubtful they are more than counterbalanced by the evils of it, they urge its claims being an ordinance of God : and thus by this sort of logical see-saw they manage to keep themselves going, and to evade the grasp of that common sense which, sharp enough in judging rightly of a single point, is often confused when two are thus shaken in our faces alternately. Testimony ^he benefits which are alleged in its favour, rest on the benefits: testimony of two kinds of witnesses : one speak from the results of their own experience of it, the other from their ALLEGED EXPERIENCES IN FAVOUR. 223 observation of its results on others. With regard to the first, I arn not certain whether it argues much depth of the spiritual life, when a man comes forward in public as I have heard men do, to bear evidence to the value of a system as having made him spiritually what he is, and therefore, indirectly but really, sets forth his own spiritual state, as something to be admired and imitated by others ; from P cr - sonal exji"- such evidence, practically in one s own favour is, I think, rieuceofit, suspicious, especially when the soi-disant model man is known to have thrown in his lot with an innovating school, of which this is one of the nostrums. It is a natural instinct which pervades all religionists, from the Romanists to the Mormons, from the Agapemone to the Trappist, to believe in and to magnify the blessings which they find in the religious system which they have adopted. Generally speaking, the falser any modern phase of Christianity, the more positive is the verbal evidence of its professors to its spiritual powers and excellences, as realised in themselves, for the simple reason that such pretenders lack that humble estimate of themselves which prevents them thinking of themselves as model specimens of spirituality : such evi- dence, speaking generally, is of little value : of none at all, when compared with facts patent in the thing itself. The Confessionalist system must not be judged by the estimate formed by those who are pledged to it, but must be tested in all its parts, by its own merits and characteristics and history. There are others, however, whose evidence in its favour from ex pe - is grounded on their own external experience, in the us'resuits working of their parishes, and dealing with individual. wort. souls. What these men say in its favour is entitled to much respect, especially at first sight. I hope I shall not be held to mean any disrespect to them I hope that they will pardon me if I say that it strikes me that they can hardly be masters of their art, if they cannot exercise their 224 CONFESSION. Not neces- sary to parish work properly carried on. Might be ne- cessary for public dis- cipline. Useful tor Direction ; but not recognised in our Church. ministry of reconciliation without using methods which those who were entrusted with the same ministry in the early Church never had recourse to, or thought of; they seem to me to be like men who have lost the key, and are obliged to have recourse to a picklock. It would indeed be a totally different thing if, as in the early Church, they were required to decide, not whether the sin could be pardoned by God, but whether it was one which required public discipline, before the person could, without detriment to the Church, be admitted to the privilege of Church fellowship. Private confession might then have its use, in order that the priest might know the extent of the offence, and that the offender might not escape the punishment due to his offences, and thus deprive the Church of its security against its being injured and scan- dalised by the offender's relapse. But there is no such system as this recognised in our Church ; the essence of the Gospel scheme of pardon surely is, that we are not 4ealt with according to our sins, or rewarded after our iniquities. That change of mind, which is called repentance, and confession to God, and faith in Christ, are the conditions on which God's ministers are empowered, and instructed, and commanded to tell a man that he may enter, or re-enter, into the Kingdom of Heaven. It may be useful indeed in, even necessary to, the system which is called Direction and it is for this purpose that the Jesuits principally make use of it: but then it is evident that this assumes that Direction is a benefit to the Church, and to the individual souls that are under it, and does not testify to Confession being in itself good. And Direction, as part of the sacrament of Penance sacramental direction it might perhaps be called does not enter into the system of our Church, and he who uses it or recommends it is doing what his Church does not autho- rise him to do is transgressing the bounds which the CONFIDENCE NOT TO BE MISUSED. 225 Church has set up to secure the laity against the undue interference and control of the clergy. Nor, as I have ven- tured to say before, is he justified, who, without holding the extreme view of the Confessionalists, yet uses Confession as a means of unlocking a sick man's soul and heart, so as to enable him to deal more effectively with the man should he recover. It is true, indeed, that confidential intercourse between Confiden- the parish priest and members of his flock may, as course ad- I have said elsewhere, be necessary to . his giving them ith comfort and counsel. It may be used as a remedial benefit, mema! provided that it be not represented as being, or believed to ^" fe8810n be, an act of religion or of discipline, or of obedience, or Direction - of duty, or a part of repentance, or a preliminary of pardon in short, if care is taken to exclude from it all the features which the Confessionalists give it. A pastor Pastors may indeed do well to win the confidence of a troubled SS? soul, may invite it, may even urge it, but he may not force represent it he may not obtain it on false pretences, or represent it as the only or the surest way to pardon, or so use it as to make it a possible stepping-stone to Confession. If, in- |J {e*it n to deed, a man has been guilty of some notorious sin, the et at ^9 pastor may examine him specially whether he has repented man ' 8 8oul - of it; but, as it seems to me, he is not authorised to sug- gest to him a doubt of God's mercy, or to trouble an un- troubled conscience by the possibility of some weighty matter being yet unrepented of, or urge him to confession in order to discover whether it is so. Or, if instead of waiting for the sick man's earnest desire for absolution he represents to him that he cannot die in peace and hope without it ; or at all events that it is a safe precaution that his peace and hope will be better founded if he is absolved that absolution is out of the question unless he confesses his sins to him, while he promises to absolve him if he makes a full confession then it seems to me that Q 226 CONFESSION. such a mode of treatment does not differ much from that of the extreme Confessionalists, who tell men that they will die in their sins unless they disclose them to a confessor : who hold out private personal absolution as a necessary and a certain channel of pardon. He is putting into the man's mind a delusion which may, and if it is rested on, will, end in the omission of those acts of personal faith in our Lord on which the promised pardon waits ; he is luring him on by false pretences to lay bare his soul to him ; he is turning Confidence into a Confession, which differs only from that of the Confessionalists, in that par- don is not definitely attached to the formula spoken by the priest : and again I venture to express my conviction that such misrepresentation is scarcely justified by the hope or the notion that, if the man recovers, the knowledge of those details of his inner being and outer life will enable the pastor to mould his advice so as to be more applicable to the man's case, or make him more amenable to pastoral advice. Aliened At all events, it is clear, that against whatever benefits counter- may be supposed to result from it, must be placed its dis- by known advantages and evils : the witness of those, who in foreign countries, where it has had its full swing, have tried it, or who have witnessed the evil influence it has exercised on society, and on individual souls : all these must be placed against the statements of those, who in its favour bear witness, either that they have themselves personally found the benefit of it, or that they have seen the good results which it has produced in others. Previous Before, however, I enter on this branch of the subject, question, there is a previous question to which I must again call at- tention. It is this whether in matters relating to the spiritual life and salvation of souls, any, humanly speak- ing, possible or even probable benefits can justify us in adopting any other method or rule than what has been re- vealed to us as a definite part of the scheme of salvation ? REVELATION THE ONE RULE. 227 I am not, of course, speaking of minor details, such as are intrusion left to every Church to decide and adopt for itself : but of es- scheme- of sential principles and weighty practices, which must exer- cise great influence on the system which adopts them : on the character and temperament and spiritual life and spiritual hopes of those who use them : under the auspices and influences of which Christianity becomes a different religion from what it is without them. In such matters The danger of this not and surely the forgiveness of sins by sacramental Con- counter- fession is one of these it is more than doubtful whether by any that which is adopted on the ground of its seeming, hu- manly speaking, likely to be beneficial, may not in some way or other obstruct or neutralise the work of God's revealed scheme in God's appointed ordinances. The Gospel scheme of salvation is not an outline sketch, which is to be filled up in detail by the clergy, or even by the Church ; it is not a skeleton map in which the moun- tains and rivers and roads and cities are to be filled in by the guesses of human wit ; but it puts before us, exhaus- tively and yet minutely, in their completeness the great principles and powers of the Redemption of the world and of every individual in it. In the efficacy in the certain resu lt of these principles and powers, it is the part of us is t -x- r haustive faith implicitly to trust nay, it is the part of mere human and suf- wisdom. To introduce into it movements and powers of our own, as if we could supplement what God has given us, savours to my mind of human folly and human pride. I confess I think there can be discerned a tendency in the clergy, strongly developed in the Mediaeval and Romish systems, of late years reviving among ourselves, to think of themselves as the physicians of the souls of men, instead of what they really are, the errand-boys cierpy not and dispensers of the one Great Physician having re- but only" 9 ceived from Him a panacea of life sent into the world bovTof by Him, as He was sent by the Father, to do His work p u 2 228 CONFESSION. in the ministry of reconciliation not in acts of confession to them, not in words of absolution from them ; but in the preaching the Gospel of their Lord, dispensing His sacraments, in exhorting, warning, teaching : licensed by Him to minister the Gospel in His name, with the promise that to those who receive it and its offers from their hands it shall be as effectual to cure them, as if He Himself had ministered it as it was to those to whom He did minister. They indeed are bound to use all their ener- gies, all their talents, all their industry, in short, all that God has given them, some in one way, some in another, in getting men to accept the remedy committed to their Have no dispensation ; but with that remedy they have no authority to add to or or licence to tamper, or to alter or change it : they have no panacea. warrant to practise for themselves, or to vend nostrums of their own, or to add to their Lord's panacea ingredients of their own, in the notion of making it more agreeable or beneficial. If they do so, they do it not only at their own peril, but the peril of those on whom they try their experiments, at the risk of neutralising the healing effects of that which they have thus adulterated. Certainty That God will Himself work in what He has prescribed prescribed and promised we are certain that He will work in these inventions of our own we have no reason to think ; on the contrary, those who study most accurately the growth of the errors and the corruptions which have made Chris- tianity almost a by-word among the nations, will be most convinced, that these can be traced to the rashness of well- intentioned men, who chose to be wise above that which is written. There are persons who talk very glibly and fre- quently of Christ's presence in His Church, and the Spirit's work in the Church, but who forget that this two- fold presence guarantees the effectual working of what He has ordained for His Church, and forbids men to work in their own devices, and in ways which He has not or- DANGER OF ADDING TO IT. 229 darned, as if what He has ordained would not do His work without the aid of these human devices. It seems to me to be a phase of disbelief. There are those, who think that men cannot be saved without their exercising functions and powers which belong to God alone. Like Danger of Korah and his company, they seem to think it a small devices, thing that God hath made them to stand before the con- gregation to minister to them, they seek Christ's priest- hood also. Nor is there anything surprising in this ; it is the natural working of the perverse, proud, will of man on the knowledge and the system which He has given them. For myself, I confess that I look upon these inventions and additions with distrust and alarm : and when a man has nothing more to say for a religious nostrum than that it is not forbidden, and may be beneficial, I think it wiser and safer to trust to God's wisdom in what He has pre- scribed for us, than in our own wisdom and in what we prescribe for ourselves. Of course all this is heightened when the theory of this supposed beneficial addition contradicts, or is inconsistent with, some leading principle or fact or injunction or ordi- nance or promise of God's revealed scheme : or when its sup- posed benefits are counterbalanced tenfold by the evils which are inherent in it, or which history bears witness to it, having produced. And under both these aggravations the Confessionalist system falls. If to take one instance Auricular out of many that could be alleged it is necessary to the SpS^ " obtaining pardon of sins committed against God, to confess God's pro- them privately to a priest, then the promise that ' If we m ' confess our sins to God, He is faithful and just to forgive ' us our sins,' is held of o account. The believing the one is an act of disbelief in the other, and I know of no reason to think that it will not bring with it the penalties of dis- belief. And the pages of history the memories, nay, even the experience of living men, ring with the evils, 230 CONFESSION. spiritual, political, social, domestic, moral, of the Con- fessional. The impor- y or myself, I place so much importance on the prin- tiiia prin- ciple that the absence of any authority or warrant or me defer precedent in Scripture for the practice of what is techni- of the cally called Confession cannot be counterbalanced by any Confession, possible benefits resulting from it, that I am unwilling to mix up the two questions together : and therefore confining myself in my present publication to the former question, I shall defer for the present entering on the latter point ; it will form the subject which it is my intention to consider in the second part of my work. At present I will only add that this mode of treating the subject furnishes a ready answer to those Confessionalists who urge that those who have not tried their system cannot form a fair or trust- worthy judgment against it. It is the old argument of the Romish Proselytizers. It is about as reasonable to say that none but opium-eaters can reasonably condemn or dis- suade from opium-eating. But setting this aside, we answer that the Confessional is not on its trial with respect to the benefits which may conceivably flow from it, or from the spiritual enjoyments it may confer. We are willing to join issue with its advocates on this point : but at present the question is whether it is ordained by God, recognised by the really Primitive Church, or accepted by our own. This is to be decided by the tests whereby we have tried it if the answer is in the nega- tive, then its benefits must be delusive, its enjoyments dangerous. Argument There is a plea of the Confessionalists, savouring tion! e somewhat of an argumentum ad misericordiam, which finds a ready acceptance with many, who do not accept their system on grounds either of logic or expediency ; the plea is, that their system should meet with toleration instead of opposition. TOLERATION NOT ADMISSIBLE. 231 A writer on the subject expresses a hope that the solution of the difficulty may be found in the practical adoption of the requirement of mutual forbearance given in the first book of Edward VI. (see page 109). The pro- position is practically this: that whereas the difficulty consists in one party maintaining that Confession is per- missible, and another party maintaining that it is not permissible, the latter should admit the permissive for- mula which the Church has struck out. Verily, they must have a very low estimate of the energy and discernment of those with whom they have to deal. There is no greater proof of a man being himself wanting in the faculty of discerning what is true and honourable and reasonable and of good faith, than his proposing what is unfair and unreasonable, in utter unconsciousness of its absurdity and trickery. The advantage of the plea (self-condemning though it Tins propo- be) consists in this, that it is in harmony with that theo- though in retical indifference to truth, which holds that anything may with tue be true, and with that practical opposition to truth which sign of holds that no error is to be opposed. This chimes in well enough with the liberalism of the age ; but one would hardly expect it to be put forth by a school who profess themselves ready to go to the stake in defending what they believe to be true, or opposing what they believe to be false. It is clear they do not give their opponents credit for the same amount of discernment and firmness for which they take credit to themselves. In reality, their plea betrays their consciousness that their cause cannot stand against the convictions and instincts of the nation. They feel that their chance is to be able to stifle the instincts and master these convictions, by gradually bringing men's reason and men's feelings under the influence of a sacerdotal power which should forbid men to think or feel except as the priest should bid them : and for this all that 232 CONFESSION. Not likely to succeed. Apathy on the point quite unin- telligible. Import- ance of the results of the Con- fessional : Theologi- cally. they want is what they call 'fair play.' It is the judgment of Solomon over again they are willing to cut the truth as it were into two halves, provided one half may fall to their share, it will be to them so much gain. But if we, who know the truth to be wholly on our side, consent to any such compromise, the loss will be on our side. It is a proposition that those who occupy a vantage ground shall descend from their stronghold, and give the invaders a fair chance of conquering their country a proposal wearing a fair enough semblance of chivalry and valour, admissible, perhaps, in mimic contest for a laurel crown, but not likely to be accepted, or even listened to, by reasonable men, engaged in the momentous interest at stake between us and the Confessionalists. I confess there is nothing which more excites my astonishment, not to say apprehension, in this matter, than the toleration which is conceded by some men to the endeavours which are now being made to revive this pre-Eeformation practice : the indulgence, with which it is pleaded that everyone should be allowed to do as he likes herein : the complacency with which men see the system gaining ground as long as it does not actually touch themselves. In fact, I cannot conceive how such a course of apathy, indifference, indulgence, toleration, and even connivance, which the Confessionalists kindly recom- mend to their opponents as the proper way of meeting them, can be listened to by anyone who is aware of the greatness of the danger, of the gravity of the crisis. They have scarcely realised the full nature and the full results of the confessional in its theological, evangelical, ecclesi- astical, religious, political, social, personal bearings. Theologically, it puts before us as necessary to salva- tion, or at least highly beneficial to our spiritual state, that for which we find no warrant or sanction in Revela- tion. It claims our acquiescence in and adoption of a EVILS OF CONFESSION. 233 system of man's invention, plausible enough and effective enough, perhaps, had there been no revelation of God's nature, and counsels, and scheme of salvation, which over- rides, or rather supersedes, whatever man may have guessed or dreamt on these matters, whatever man may have devised or arranged. Evangelically, it is an alteration of the condition of Evan the Gospel message of the channels whereby forgiveness is conveyed from God under the Gospel scheme of the means whereby man is to lay hold of what God provides for him. It is an infringement of the charter of our salvation as children of grace, having the right, each of us, of free access to God by virtue of the freedom whereby Christ has made us free. Ecclesiastically, it is a setting at naught of the teaching and practice of the early Church, the teaching and prac- tice of our own. It is the setting up a sacerdotal order to be not only ambassadors from God to man, but medi- ators between man and God, as lords over God's heritage, judges of their brethren the attorneys, so to say, of their spiritual interests, empowered to arrange with each man the terms on which God's free mercy shall be his dealing out spiritual life or spiritual death according to the issues of their weak judgments. Religiously, it is opening in this our hitherto happy Religious- country that same source of superstition which has flooded so many Papal countries notably France, Spain, and Italy with infidelity, even in minds not naturally indis- posed to religion, by pressing Christianity on men's homes and hearts in a form deeply repulsive and utterly untrue. Christianity has no greater enemy than the Confessional, perhaps none so great. Infidelity has no greater friend, perhaps none so great, as the Confessional. In its bearing, too, on individual religion its work of de- i'cwoniiy. moralisation is complete. It dries up the springs of real 234 CONFESSION. religion, fills up its wells with rubbish ; it paralyses the energies of individual spirituality, and makes faith nothing more than reason limping in a priest's footsteps, or reluctantly dragged along by a heavy chain nothing more than reason bowing its neck to the ground and letting a priest put his foot upon it, instead of walking in the knowledge of God, with the uplifted face and the firm, free, step of spiritualised, evangelised intelligence. Nationally. Nationally, it turns that which should be the light of a nation, its religion, into darkness ; and if so, how great is that darkness? It destroys the very nerves of a nation, sucks out its life-blood, places the lives, the con- sciences, the interests of the people at the mercy of a Father Confessor, who may by the means of the Confessional have gained dominion over the soul and the conscience of a weak or a wicked king or minister. It places the fortune, the strength, the destinies of the nation in the hands of the priest. To all this history bears witness in the records of the crimes, and the follies, and the disasters which were brought about by the Confessional, the echoes of which, long passed though they be, still ring with a painful clearness, and ever will, ring, in the ears of the civilised world as long as that world lasts in vain it would seem for those men who sit quietly by and smile, sometimes approvingly, sometimes disdainfully at its progress among us. And Socially. when to these we add the social, the personal evils in the family in the heart which have always waited, and ever must wait upon it, it seems to me inconceivable, incredible, unintelligible, that anyone should watch its revival with satisfaction, or even indifference, on the ground that this revival is but partial, and its success or triumph unlikely. SfJwfn ft ^ uc k men neec * to k e reminded of that pretty water-plant again to which was welcomed so warmly a few years ago as a charming addition to the flora of our streams. A few years passed, and it was found that wherever it had taken EVILS OF CONFESSION. 235 root it had clicked the waters, and made them a mass of impenetrable herbage ; it cost much time and expense to remove the evil. And what would be thought of, what would now be said to, the man who re-planted it in a flowing river or a glassy pool ? INDEX. Absolution, ancient forms of, 95 ; what they indicate, 95 ; ' I absolve thee,' -what does it convey ? 96 ; to be distinguished from pardon, 97 ; benefit of, 111 ; meaning of, 111 ; not to be pronounced over uncon- scious persons, 185 ; -what it is not, 132; what it is, 169; not mere preaching or reading the Bible, 170; private, not recog- nised in the Scriptures or Apostolic Church, 162 ; practical use of, 175; in the Morning and Evening Ser- vices, 176 ; in the Holy Communion Office, 177; in the Visitation Office, 178; why the direct form 'I absolve thee' is used, 178; why permitted to the dying man, 179, 182 ; nature and results of, 179, 180; how far it may be said to be a declaration as to who are pardoned, 179; illustra- tions of, 181 ; not to l>e suggested to every sick man, 182 ; may clear away doubt of repentance, 183; why limited to a death-bed, 188; is it a restoration to a state of grace? 208 Advice, following Confidence differs from Direction, 45 Analogies of lawyer and physician, 27 ; examined, 28 seq. Ancient writers, contradictory lan- guage of, 63 ; solution of, 68 Anxiety for salvation, not the point at issue, 15 Apostles, why they may have been conceived to forgive sins absolutely, 142 Applicants, how clergy may deal with them, 202, 205 Auricular Confession, different modes of administering it, 25 ; even vo- CHR luntary, no sanction for in primi- mitive Church, 86 ; what is meant by, 19 ; Confessionalists' teaching thereon, 91 ; several notions wrongly identified with, 20 ; not recognised as a preparation for Holy Com- munion, 188 ; plea that it is forced upon the clergy, 199 seq. ; that laity are responsible for it, 201 ; an abuse of the clerical office, 204 ; cannot be claimed by a layman, 205 ; benefits alleged as arising from the practice, 222 ; this evidence in its favour not to be trusted, 222 seq. ; this not the primary question, 226 ; real question whether ordained by God, 226 ; objections to it on this score, 227 ; why not to be tole- rated or connived at, 230 seq. Benefit of Absolution, meaning of, 1 1 1 Canons, passage allegtxl from, in favour of Confession, 117 Carter, Mr., his admission as to Con- fession in the early Church, 57 Catena alleged by the Confessional- iste, 209 ; examination of, 209 seq. ; of practice is against the Confes- sionalists 217; on the other side of authorities, 218; logical value of, at the highest, 219 Christ's words in St. John, meaning of, 138; questions involved there- in, 141 ; to whom addressed, 141 ; are they, if addressed to the Apostles, necessarily carried on to their successors, 142; bearing of our Lord's promise, I am with you always,' on this point, 143; not addressed to the Apostles only, 1 44 ; 238 INDEX. CHU bearing of this point on the ques tion, 145 ; what were the powers given ? evidently forgiveness of sins against the Church, 147 ; why they cannot be limited to this, 147; comparison of the Evangelists on this point, 148; account given by St. Luke and St. John of the com- mission given, 149 ; both recog- nised by our Church, 149 taken- by no one in their literal meaning, 153 ; how interpreted by the prac- tice of the early Church, 1 62 ; how not interpreted, 162; what taken to include, 164 Church's mission, how it differs from our Lord's, 157 Church s office before the canon of the New Testament, 170; still exists in Absolution, 173; relations be- tween it and the written word, 172 Clerical office and authority not the point in question, 14, 120, 139 Commission to remit sins, how exer- cised in early Church, 150; Con- fessionalist assertion thereon, 151 Confession importance of, 1; subject forced upon us, 3 ; aspects and re- sults. 1 ; nature, 282 ; revolution in religion, 2 ; aversion to, not un- reasonable not the ground for op- posing it, 3 ; Eitualistic argument from, 10 ; supersedes revelation, 3 ; . indistinct views about, 4 ; two phases of, 21 ; differences between, 21 ; how identified by the Confes- sionalists. 22 ; links in the process, 23 ; ending in Auricular Confession, 24 ; the two pleas for, 26 ; con- founded with the human yearning after sympathy, 26 ; how it differs from confidence, 44 ; how girls are led to, 49 ; its connection Avith Ab- solution, 50 ; might be useful if there had been no revelation, 51 ; real objection against, that it is not revealed, 52 ; no trace of it in Scrip- ture, 54; unknown in early times, except in connection with public discipline, 56; totally different from modern Confession, 57 ; witness of the primitive Church as given in the note to Tertullian, 58 seq. ; as permitted in Visitation Office, gene- rally only confidence, 98 ; cannot under any circumstances be a prece- dent for other cases, 100 ; not ne- cessary to the exercise of the priest's FOR office, 133 ; not to be suggested to every sick man, 182; habitual and occasional flaw in the assumed dif- fernce between, 197, 198 Confidence only once suggested by the Church, 46 ; transition from Confi- dence to Confession, 47 ; existed in early Church, 82 ; changed into private Confession, 85; howit may slip into Confession, 43 ; care to bo taken against this. 43 ; danger in it at present day, 44, 201 ; how it differs from Confession, 44 Confidential communications not the point at issue, 16 Corinthian penitent, case of, 151 Cyprian, passage from, 70 Differences of view briefly considered, 17; causes of, 19 Direction differs from advice given in confidence, 45 Discipline of the Church meaning of the phrase in the Ordination Service, 125 ; not mentioned among the par- ticulars of the clerical office, 120 ; falls under faithful dispensation of the Sacraments, 126 ; does not sup- port the Confessionalist point, 126 Early Church practices, retained by our Churcti, 82 Exhortation to the Holy Communion, passage in, considered, 102 ; wrongly claimed by the Confession- alists, 102; their language about, 1 03 ; does not suggest recourse to a minister as the usual or best method, 103; case in which it is suggested, 104; directions for it, 105; all go to exclude Auricular Confession, 105 ; object of, not ab- solution, but benefit of absolution, 10 ; how the contrary interpreta- tion has been accepted, 106 ; coun- ter-balanced by general disuse, 107; need not be read by a priest, 107 ; alterations in the passage, 1 09- 111; what is suggest.edin, distinguished from that which is permitted in the Visitation Office, 195 Extravagancies not used to disprove Confession, 16 Forgiveness of sins not recognised by our Church in the Confessionalist sense, 129 ; reason of this, 130 INDEX. Forgiveness, threefold method of, 65, 70 Formula for private absolution ex- punged from the Prayer-Book, 110 Girls, how led to Confession, 49 God's mercy, doubt of, not to be created or suggested, 184 ; condi- tions of, not to be altered or ex- ceeded, 185, 187 Homilies, passage of alleged in favour of Auricular Confession, 118 Human yearning after sympathy con- founded -with Confession. See under ' Confession.' Leo I., changes introduced by, 64 Ministry of God's Word, meaning of 113 Morbid spiritual state, not to be en- couraged, 42 Nectarius, discipline contemplated by, 84 Ordination formula, meaning and force of, 119, 128; real issue in- volved in the question, 120 ; does not prove the Confessionalist point, 121 ; paragraphs in, 122 ; two powers conveyed by. 1 22 ; positive power exhausted by dispensation of the Word and Sacraments. 123 ; re- taining power by the faithful dis- pensation thereof, 124 ; no other exercise of the clerical office in this respect recognised by our Church, 125 ; or mentioned in the ordination exhortation, 1 25 ; no private exer- cise of retaining for secret sins re- cognised in the Rubrics or in the Canons. 127; arbitrary exercise of retaining powers not contemplated in the exhortation to the Holy Communion or in the Visitation Office, 124 Ppenittntiarius, appointment and office of, 79 ; a step towards mediaeval confession, 80; abolished, 81; no PEI warrant for modern Confession. 81 Pardon to be distinguished from Ab solution, 97 ; comes directly fro.n God, 184 Pastoral confidence, no sanction for confession, 38 ; natural and allow- able, 39; nature of, 40; for rt-lu-f or advice, 40; beneficial, 41; lor solution of doubts, 41 ; cure for morbid state, 41 ; to be received under certain limitations, 42 Penance not recognised by our Church, 135 Pt nitence not recognised byour Church 137 Penitential discipline, 65 ; prominence given to, 67 ; difference between this and modern confession in theory, 71 ; and details, 72; decay of, 82 ; public changed into private, 83; matter of canonical arrange- ment, and therefore not of divine obligation, 87 Power of forgiving sins, as claimed by Confessionalists, practical test of, 155 Practical conclusions, 192 Prayer after Absolution in Visitation Office, 93 ; affects the force of the ab- solution formula, 94; *fter public reconciliation in early Church, 165 Priest, struck out of the Rubric in the exhortation to the Holy Communion, 108 Primitive Church, witness of, 59 scq. Private Confession, not commanded in Scripture, 32 ; examination of pas- sages alleged to the contrary, 32 ; how it sprung from public disci- pline, 74 ; unknown at first, 75 ; changes introduced after paeniten- tiarius, 83; authorised by Leo I., 84 ; still different from modern Con- fession, 85; plea that it may be adopted by any Church. 88 ; proves it not to be of divine obligation, 89 ; question whether it is recognised by our Church considered, 89 scq. mistaken assumption of the Con- fessionalists on this point, 90; argu- ments advanced in support of, 90; not practised or recognised by the Apostles, 151 Private personal discipline in early Church, 81 ; retained by our Church, 240 INDEX. REM Remission of sins direct, 165; indi- rect, 166; results of, 167 Retaining power, results of exercise of, 168 ; power not to be exceeded, Scripture, precedents alleged, 9 ; pas- sages alleged, as giving power of forgiving sins, 152 Sin, threefold phases of, against a brother, against the Church, and against God, 65; against the Church, 65 ; condoned in public discipline and reconciliation, 66 ; against the Church, distinguished from sins against God, 69 ; secret disclosure of, 76 ; not made neces- sarily to a priest, 78 ; object of, 78 ; remission of by -God and man, dif- ference between, 97 ; prevalence of; 77 ; did not go beyond confidence, 77 Sins, mortal and venial, distinction between,does not authorise Auricular Confession, 207 Sophistries, and petty arguments of the Confessioualists, 7 ; instances of, 7 ; VIS logical value of, 12, 157; practical way of testing. 160 Spiritual life, Ritualistic argument from, in favour of Confession answered, 10 St. James, passage alleged from, 32 ; examined, 32 and scq. St. John's words, 'As my Father hath sent me,' &c., Confessionalist argu- ment from, examined, Io7 St. Matthew, ix. 8, Confessionalists' a-guments from, examined, 154 St. Paul, 2 Cor. v. 18, examination of argument alleged from, 156 Summary of the arguments on both sides, Tertullian, note on, 58 ; evidence con- tained in, as to primitive practice, 59 seq. Visitation Office, Confessionalist argu- ment therefrom, 91 ; the Confession here permitted shown to be not that of the Confessionalist, 92, 98 8POTTISWOOUR 39 PATERNOSTER Row, E.G. LONDON, November 1874. GENERAL LIST OF WORKS PUBLISHED DY MESSRS. LONGMANS, GREEN, AND Co. ARTS, MANUFACTURES, &c. ... 25 ASTRONOMY & METEOROLOGY . . 17 BIOGRAPHICAL WORKS 6 CHEMISTRY & PHYSIOLOGY ... 23 DICTIONARIES & other BOOKS of REFERENCE . . 14 FINE ARTS & ILLUSTRATED EDI- TIONS 24 HISTORY, POLITICS, HISTORICAL MEMOIRS, &c i INDEX 41 to 44 KNOWLEDGE for the YOUNG ... 40 PAGE MENTAL & POLITICAL PHILOSOPHY 8 MISCELLANEOUS & CRITICAL WORKS 12 NATURAL HISTORY & PHYSICAL SCIENCE 18 POETRY & the DRAMA RELIGIOUS. & MORAL WORKS . . RURAL SPORTS, HORSE & CATTLE MANAGEMENT, &c TRAVELS, VOYAGES, &c WORKS of FICTION W T ORKS of UTILITY & GENERAL INFORMATION . HISTORY, POLITICS, HISTORICAL MEMOIRS, &e. Journal of the Reigns of Kinj> George IV. and King William IV. By the late Charles C. F. Grcville, Esq. Clerk of the Council to those Sovereigns. Edited by Henry Reeve, Registrar of the Privy Council. 3 voh. 8t'0. with Map, los. 6J. Essays in Modern Mili- tary Biography. By Colonel Charles C. Chesney, R.E. The Imperial and Colo- nial Constitutions of the Britannic Empire, includ- ing Indian Institutions. By Sir E. Creasy, M.A. With 6 Maps. Svo. l$s. The Oxford Reformers- John Colet, Erasmus, and Thomas More; being a History of their Fellow- Work. By Frederic Seebohm. Second Edition. %vo. I4J. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. The History of Persia and its present Political Situation; with Abstracts of all Treaties and Con- ventions between Persia and England. By Clements R. Markham, C.B. F.R.S. Svo. with Map, 2is. The Mythology of the Aryan Nations. By Gco. W. Cox, M.A. late Scholar of Trinity Col- lege, Oxford. 2 vols. 8vo. 2%s. A History of Greece. By the Rev. Geo. W. Cox, M.A. late Scholar of Trinity College, Oxford. Vols. I. and IT. %vo. Maps, 36^. The History of Greece. By C. Thirlwall, D.D. late Bp. of St. Davids. 8 vols. fcp. 8vo. 2%s. The Tale of the Great Persian War, from the Plistories of Herodotus. By Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 3-r. 6d. The History of the Pelo- ponnesian War, by Thu- cydides. Translated byRichd. Craw- ley, Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. &VO. 2 IS. Greek History from The- mis -t 'odes to Alexander, in a Series of Lives from Plutarch. Revised and arranged by A. H. Clough. Fcp. 8vo. Woodcuts, 6s. History of the Romans under the Empire. By the Very Rev. Charles Merivale, D.C.L. Dean of Ely. 8 z'ols. post Sz'o. 4&s. The Fall of the Roman Republic ; a Short History of the Last Century of the Common ^cuealth. By Dean Merivale, D.C.L. 121110. Js. 6d. The Sixth Oriental Mo- narchy ; or the Geography, History, and Antiquities of Parthia. Collected and Illustrated from Ancient and Modern sources. By Geo. Rawlinson, ALA. With Maps and Illustrations. 8rv. i6.r. The Seventh Great Ori- ental Monarchy ; or, a History of the Sassanians : with Notices Geographical and Antiquarian. By Gco. Rawlinson, M.A. Si'0. with Mafs and Illustrations. [//i the press. NEW WORKS PU3LISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Encyclopedia of Chro- nology, Historical - and Biographical ; comprising the Dates of all the Great Events of History, includ- ing Treaties, Alliances, Wars, Battles, &c. Inci- dents in the Lives of Emi- nent Men, Scientific and Geographical Discoveries, Mechanical Inventions, and Social, Domestic, and Eco- nomical Improvements. By B. B. Woodward, B.A. and W. L. R. Gates. Sz>o. 42s. The History of Rome. By Wilhelm Ihne. Vols. I. and II. Stv. 30*. Vols. III. and IV. in preparation. History of European Morals from Augustus to Charlemagne. By W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. History of the Rise and Influence of the Spirit of Rationalism in Europe. By W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Cabinet Edition, 2 vols. crown 8vo. idr. History of the Early Church from the First PreacJiing of the Gospel to the Council of Niccea, A.D. 325- By Miss E. M. Seweh. Fcp. Sz'o. 4?. &/. Introduction to the Science of Religion : Four Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution ; with two Essays on False Ana- logies and the Philosophy of Mythology. By F. Max Miillcr, M.A. Crown 8z'o. icxr. 6d. The Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics. Translated from the Ger- man of Dr. E. Zeller, by Oswald y. Reichcl, M.A. Crown Sz'c. 145-. Socrates and the Socratic Schools. Translated from the Ger- man of Dr. E. Zeller, by the Rev. O. J. Rcichel, M.A. Crown Svo. &r. &/. The History of Philoso- phy, from T hales to Comte. By George Henry Leiues. Fourth Edition, 2 vols. Svo. 32^. Sketch of the History of the Church of England to the Revolution of 1688. By the Right Rev. T. V. Short, D.D. Bishop of St. Asaph. Eighth Edition. Crown 8zv. 7*. 6J. The Historical Geogra- phy of Europe. By E. A. Freeman, D.C.L. o. Maps. [/ the press. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Essays on the History of the Christian Religion. By John Earl Russell. Fcp. 8v0. 2 s - 6. $. I2s. Vols. VI. & VII. completion. \In the press. The Student's Manual of Ancient History : con- taining the Political His- tory, Geographical Posi- tion, and Social State of the Principal Nations of Antiquity. ByW. CookeTaylor,LL.D. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d. The Student's Manual of Modern History : contain- ing the Rise and Progress of the Principal European Nations, their Political History, and the Changes in their Social Condition. ByW. CookeTaylor, LL.D. Crown 8vo. 0. -with Maps, 2s. 6if. The Houses of Lancaster and York ; with the Con- quest and Loss of France. By James Gairdner. Fcp. Svo. with Map, 2s. f>ci. Edward the Third. By the Rev. W. Warbrirton, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. with Maps, 2s. 6d. BIOGRAPHICAL WORKS. A utobiography. By John Stuart Mill. Life and Correspondence of Richard Whately, D.D. late Archbishop of Dublin. By E. Jane Whately. New Edition in I vol. Crown %vo, \In the press. Life and Letters of Gil- bert Elliot, First Earl of Minto, from 1751 to 1806, when his Public Life in Europe was closed by his Appointment to the Vice- Royalty of India. Edited by the Countess of Minto. 3 vols. post 8vo. 3i.r. 6J. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Memoir of Thomas First Lord Denman, formerly Lord Chief Justice oj England. By Sir Joseph Arnould, B.A. K.B. With two Portraits, z vols. 8v0. 2 The Life of Lloyd First Lord Kenyon. By Hon. G. T. Kenyon, M.A. With Portraits. %vo. 14*. Recollections of Past Life. By Sir Henry Holland, Bart. M.D. F.R.S. Third Edition. Post 8vo, los. 6d. Isaac Casaubon, 1559- 1614. By Mark Pattison, Rector of Lincoln College, Oxford. %vo. [In the press. Life of Alexander von Humboldt. Edited by Karl Brzihns, and translated by Jane and Caroline Las sell. With 3 Portraits. 2 vols. 8vo. 36*. Biographical and Criti- cal Essays, reprinted from Reviews, with Additions and Corrections. By A. Hay ward, Q.C. Second Series, 2 vols. 8v0. 28s. Third Series, I vol. Svo. 14^. The Life of Isambard Kingdom Brunei, Civil Engineer. By I. Brunei, B.C.L. With Portrait, Plata, Svo. 2 is. ind Woodcuts. Lord George Bentinck ; a Political Biography. By the Right Hon. B. Disraeli, M.P. Eighth Edition. Crown 8zv. 6s. Memoir of George Ed- ward Lynch Cotton, D.D. Bishop of Calcutta; with Selections from his Jour- nals and Correspondence. Edited by Mrs. Cotton. Second Edition. Crown %vo. Js. 6d. The Life and Letters of the Rev. Sydney Smith. Edited by his Daughter, Lady Holland, and Mrs. Austin. Crown %vo. zs. 6d. sewed; 3*. 6d. cloth. Essays in Ecclesiastical Biography. By the Right Hon. Sir J. Stephen, LL.D. Cabinet Edition. Crown %vo. Js. (xi. Leaders of Public Opi- nion in Ireland ; Swift, Flood, Grattan, O'Connell. By W. E. H. Lecky, M.A. Crown Svo. "js. 6d. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Life of the Duke of Wellington. By the Rev. G. R. Gleig, M.A. Popular Edition, Crown 8vo. -with Por- trait, 5^. Felix Mendelssohn' s Letters from Italy and Switzerland, and Letters from 1833 to 1847. Translated by Lady Wal- lace. With Portrait. 2 vols. crown Svo. $s. each. The Rise of Great Fami- lies; other Essays and Stories. By Sir Bernard Burke, C.B. LL.D. Croivn 8vo. I2r. 6J. Dictionary of General Biography ; containing Concise Memoirs and No- tices of the most Eminent Persons of all Countries, from the Earliest Ages to the Present Time. Edited by W. L. R. Catcs. Memoirs of Sir Henry Havelock, K.C.B. By John Clark Marshman. People's Edition. Crown Svo. 3J-. 6d. Vicissitudes of Families. By Sir Bernard Burke, C.B. New Edition. 2 vols. crcnvn S''o. 2 I.e. MENTAL and POLITICAL PHILOSOPHY. The System of Positive Polity, or Treatise upon So- ciology, of Angus te Comte, Author of the System of Positive Philosophy. Translated from the Paris Edition of 1851-1854, and furnished with Ana- lytical Tables of Contents. [/ preparation. In Four Volumes, $>vo. to be published stpa- rately, and each forming in some degree an independent Treatise : Vol. I. TJie General View of Positive Polity and its Philosophical Basis. Trans- lated by]. H. Bridges, W.,^. formerly Fellcno Oriel College, Oxford. Vol. IT. The Social Statics, or the Ab- stract Laws of Human Order. Translated by Frederic Harrison, M.A. of Lincoln's Inn. Vol. III. The Social Dynamics, or the General Laws of Human Progress (the Phi- losophy of History). Translated by E. S. Beesly, M. A. Professor of History in Uni- versity College, London. Vol. IV. The Ideal of the Future oj Mankind. Translated by Richard Congreve, M.D. formerly Fellmv and Tutor of Wad- ham College, Oxford. Political Problems, Reprinted chiefly from the Fortnightly Review, revised, and with New Essays. By Frederick Harrison, of Lincoln s Inn. I vol. 8w [/ the press. NEW WORKS PUBL.SHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Essays Critical & Nar- rative, partly original and partly reprinted from Re- views. By W. Forsyth, Q.C. M.P. Svo. 1 6s. Essays, Political, Social, and Religious. By Richd. Congreve, M.A. Ivo. iSs. Essays on Freethinking and Plainspeaking. By Leslie Stephen. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. Essays, Critical and Biographical, contributed to the Edinburgh Review. By Henry Rogers. New Edition. 2 vols. crown 8vo. I2s. Essays on some Theolo- gical Controversies of the Time, contributed chiefly to the Edinburgh Review. By the same Author. Neio Edition. Crown $>vo. 6s. Democracy in America. By Alexis de Tccqueville. Translated by Henry Reeve, C. B. D.C.L. Corresponding Member of the Institute of France. New Edition. 2 vols. post %vo. \In tlu press On Representative Go- vernment. By John Stuart Mill. Fourth Edition, crown Sve. 2s. On Liberty. By John Stuart Mill. Post 8vo. "js. 6d. crown %vo. is. ^d. Principles of Political Economy. By John Stuart Mill. 2 vols. Sz'o. 30-!-. or I vol. croivn 8r0. 5^. Essays on sotneUnsettled Questions of Political Eco- nomy. By John Stuart Mill. Second Edition. $>vo. 6s. 60. 3- 13'- <* Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, including all his Occasional Works. Collected and edited, with a Commentary, by J. Spedding. 7 vols. Sz'o. 4. 4x The Nicomachean Ethics of A ristotle. Newly trans- lated into English. By R. Williams, B.A. 8vo. 12s. The Politics of Aristotle; Greek Text, with English Notes. ByRichardCongreve, M.A. New Edition, revised. 8t'o. i8s. The Ethics of A ristotle ; with Essays and Notes. By Sir A. Grant, Bart. M.A. LL.D. Third Edition, revised and partly re-ivritten. [fn the press. Bacon's Essays, with Annotations. By R. Whately, D.D. New Edition. &zv. los. 6tf. Elements of Logic. By R. Whately, D.D. New Edition. %vo. los. 6d. cr, 8vo. 4.?. 6r/. Elements of Rhetoric. By R. Whately, D.D. Nau Edition. 8vo. icw. 6d. Part II. Moral Science ?. ftd. Humes Treatise on Hu- man Nature. Edited, with Notes, &c. by T. H. Green, M.A. and the Rev. T. H. Grose, M.A. 2 vols. St'fl. 2&r. Hume's Essays Moral, Political, and Literary. By the same Editors. 2 VOls. 8VO. 2%S. %* The above form a complete and uniform Edition of HUME'S Philosophical Works. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. MISCELLANEOUS & CRITICAL WORKS. Miscellaneous and Post- humozis Works of the late Henry Thomas Buckle. Edited,with a Biographical Notice, by Helen Taylor. 3 vols. 8vo.2. i2s. 6d. Short Studies on Great Subjects. By J. A. Froude, M.A. formerly Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford. 2 vols. crown 8v0. izs. Lord Macaulays Mis- cellaneoiis Writings. LIBRARY EDITION, 2 vols. 8vo. Portrait, 2 1 s. PEOPLE'S EDITION, i vol. cr. 8vo. 4*. 6d. Lord Macaulay's Mis- cellaneous Writings and Speeches. Students' Edition. Croivn 8vo. 6s. Speeches of the Right Hon. Lord Maca^day, cor- rected by Himself. Peoples Edition. Crown %vo. 35. 6J. LordMacaulay'sSpeeches on Parliamentary Reform in 1831 and 1832. l6mo. is. The Rev. Sydney Smiths Essays contributed to the Edinburgh Review. Authorised Edition, complete in One Volume, Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. sewed, or y. 6d. cloth. The Rev. Sydney Smiths Miscellaneoiis Works. Croivn &zv. 6s. The Wit and Wisdom of the Rev. Sydney Smith. Crown %vo. y. 6d. T h e Mis c e I la neo u s Works of Thomas Arnold, D.D. Late Head Master of Rugby School and Regius Professor of Modern His- tory in the Univ. of Ox- ford, collected and repub- lished. Szv. ^s. 6d. Manual of English Lite- rature, Historical and Critical. By Thomas Arnold, M.A. Neiu Edition, Crown Svo. Js. (>vo. 12s. 6J. A Budget of Paradoxes. By Aiigustus DC Morgan, F.R.A.S. Reprinted, with Author's Additions, from the Athenaeum. 8vo. 15^. Recreations of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. Two Series, 3^. 6d. each. Landscapes, Churches, and Moralities. By A. K. H. B. Crn 8v0. $s. 6d. Seaside Musings on Sun- days and Weekdays. By A. K. H. B. Crown %vo. 3.?. 6tf. Changed Aspects of Un- changed Truths. By A. K. H. B. Crown %vo. y. 6J. Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit. By A. K. H. B. Crown Sz'o. 3^-. 6ii. Lessors of Middle Age. By A. K. H. B. Crown Siv. 3^. 6;/. Leisure Hours in Town By A. K. PL B. Crown 8t'j. 3-f. 6^/. The Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson. By A. K. H. B. Crown >vo. Q. 6if. Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a Scottish University City. By A. 1C. H. B. Crown 8v0. y. 6d. Miller's Inorganic Chemistry, y. 6d. Shelley's Workshop Appliances, y. 6d. Watson's Plane &* Solid Geometry, y. dd. Edited by C. W. Merrifield, F.R.S. Armstrong's Organic Chemistry, y. M. Thorpe's Quantitative Analysis, \s. 6d. Thorpe and Muir's Qualitath'e Analysis, y. 6d. Address delivered before the British Association assembled at Belfast ; with Additions and a Preface. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. President. 8tv. price y. F ragmen ts of Science. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. Third Edition. 8vo. 14*. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Heat a Mode of Motion. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. Fourth Edition. Cr. 8vo. ivith Woodcuts, Sound; a Course of Eight Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution of Great Britain. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. Portrait and Woodcuts. Cr. 8vo. 9.?. Researches on Diamag- netism and Magne-Crystal- lic Action; including the Question of Diet/magnetic 'Polarity. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. Witli 6 Plates and many Woodcuts. Svc. 14^. Contributions to Mole- cular Physics in the do- main of Radiant Heat. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. With 2 Plates and 3 1 Woodcuts. Si'c. l6s. Lectures on Light, de- livered in the United States of America in 1872 and 1873- By 7. Tyndall, F.R.S. Crown 8z'o. Js. 6d. Notes of a Course of Seven Lectures on Electri- cal Phenomena and Theo- ries, delivered at the Royal Institution. By J. Tyndall, F.R.S. Crown Sz>0. is. sewed, or is. 6d. cloth. Notes of a Course of Nine Lee hires on Light, delivered at the Royal Institution. By J. Tyndall, F.R.S. Crown %vo. is. sewed, or is. 6d. cloth. A Treatise on Magne- tism, General and Terres- trial. By Humphrey Lloyd, D.D. D.C.L. Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. %vo. price I (XT. 6d. Elementary Treatise on the Wave-Theory of Light. By H. Lloyd, D.D. D.C.L. Third Edition. %vo. \0s. 6d. Professor Owen's Lec- tures on the Comparative Anatomy and Physiology of Invertebrate A nimals. 2nd Edition, with 235 Woodcuts. 8zv. 2ls. The Comparative Ana- tomy and Physiology of the Vertebrate Animals. By Richard Oivcn, F.R.S. With 1,472 Woodcuts. T,vols. 8vo. 3. Light Science for Lei- sure Hours ; a Series of familiar Essays on Scien- tific Subjects, Natural Phe- nomena, &c. By R. A. Proctor, B.A. First and Second Scries. 2 roZs. crown 8rr>. "]s. 6d. each. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Kirby and Spences In- troduction to Entomology, or Elements of the Natural History of Insects. Crcni'n 8vc>. $s. Strange Dwellings ; a De- scription of the Habitations of A nimals, abridged from ' Homes without Hands' By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With Frontispiece and 60 Woodcuts. Crown Stv. ^s. 6d. Homes without Hands ; a Description of the Habi- tations of Animals, classed according to their Principle of Construction. By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With about 140 Vignettes on Wood. Szv. 2is. Out of Doors ; a Selec- tion of Original Articles on Practical Natural His- tory. By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With 6 Illustrations from Original Designs engraved on Wood. Croivn Szv. 7-f. ()d. The Polar World: a Popular Description of Man and Nature in the Arctic and Antarctic Re- gions of the Globe. By Dr. G. Hartwig. With Chromoxylografhs, cuts. 8t'0. I or. ()d. , and Wood- The Sea and its Living Wonders. By Dr. G. Hartwig. Fourth Edition, enlarged. &v0. with many Illustrations, los. (>d. The Tropical World ; a Popular Scientific Account of the Natural History of the Equatorial Regions. By Dr. G. Hartwig. With about 200 Illustrations. Si'o. \QS. 6d. The Subterranean World. By Dr. G. Hartwig. With Maps and many Woodcuts. 8t'0. 2 is. The Aerial World. By Dr. George Hartwig. With 8 Chromoxylographs and about 60 other Illustrations engraved on Wood. 8zv. fricezis. Insects at Home; aPopii- lar Account of British Insects, their Strtictiire, Habits, and Transforma- tions. By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With upwards of 1 Woodcuts. 8ro. 2is. Insects Abroad ; being a Popular Account of Foreign Insects, theirStruclurc, Ha- bits, and Transformations. By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With upwards oj "700 Woodcuts. 8zv. 2ls. A Familiar History of Birds. By E. Stanley, D.D. late Ld. Bishop of Norwich. Fcp. 8vo. with Woodcuts, 3*. 6d. '2-2 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Rocks Classified and De- scribed. By B. Von Cotta. English Edition, by P. H. LAWRENCE (with English, German, and French Syno- nymes), revised by the Author. Post &vo. 14?. Prinu&val World of Swit- zerland. By Professor Oswald Heer, of the University of Zurich. Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. and edited by James Hey wood, M.A. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo. with numerous Illustrations. [In the press. The Origin of Civilisa- tion, and the Primitive Condition of Man; Men- tal and Social Condition of Savages. By Sir J. Lubbock, Bart. M.P. F.R.S. Third Edition, with 25 Woodcuts. 8vo. i6s. A Manual of Anthro- pology, or Science of Man, based on Modern Research. By Charles Bray. Crown 8vo. $s. A Phrenologist amongst the Todas, or the St^^,dy of a Primitive Tribe in Sozith India; History, 'Character, Customs, Religion, Infanti- cide, Polyandry, Language. By W. E. Marshall, Lieut. - Col. Bengal Staff Corps. With 26 Illustrations. %vo. 2is. The Ancient Stone Im- plements, Weapons, and Or- naments of Great Britain. By John Evans, F.R.S. With 2 Plates and 476 Woodcuts. 8vo. 2%s. The Elements of Botany for Families and Schools. Tenth Edition, revised by Thomas Moore, F.L.S. Fcp. ?>vo. -with 1 54 Woodcuts 2s. 6d. Bible Animals; a De- scription of every Living Creature mentioned in the Scriptures, from the Ape to the Coral. By Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. With about loo Vignettes on Wood. Svo. 2is. The Rose Amateur s Guide. By Thomas Rivers. Tenth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4J. A Dictionary of Science, Literature, and Art. Fourth Edition, re-edited by the late W. T. Brande (the Author )and Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. 3 vols. medium Sw. 6y. London's Encyclopedia of Plants ; comprising the Specific Character, Descrip- tion, Culture, History, &c. of all the Plants foiind in Great Britain. W it/i upwards 0/12, ooo Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. 23 The Treasury of Botany, or Popular Dictionary of tfie Vegetable Kingdom ; with which is incorporated a Glossary of Botanical Terms. Edited by 7. Lindley, F.R.S. and T. Moore, F.L.S. With 274 Woodcuts and 20 Steel Plates. Two Parts, fcp. $>vo. 12s. Handbook of Hardy Trees, Shrubs, and Her- baceous Plants; containing Descriptions &c. of the Best Species in Cultivation ; with Cultural Details, Comparative Hardiness, suitability for particular positions, &c. Based on the French Work of De- caisne and Naudin, and including the 720 Original Woodcut Illustrations. By W. B. Hemsley. Medium Szv. 2ls. A General System of Descriptive and A nalytical Botany. Translated from theFrench of Le Maout and De- caisne, by Mrs. Hooker. Edited and arranged according to the English Botanical System, by J. D. Hooker, M.D. &c. Director of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew. With 5 , 500 Woodcuts. Imperial Szv. 5 2s. (xi. Forest Trees and JVood- la nd Scenery, as described in Ancient and Modern Poets. By William Menzies, De- puty Surveyor of Wind- sorForest and Parks, &c. In One Volume, imperial 4/0. -with Twenty Plates, Coloured in facsimile of the original drawings, price $. $s. [Preparing for publication. CHEMISTRY and PHYSIOLOGY. Miller s Elements of Chemistry, Theoretical and Practical. Re-edited, with Additions, by H. Macleod, F.C.S. 3 z-ols. Szv. ^3. PART I. CHEMICAL PHYSICS, 15^. PART II. INORGANIC CHEMISTRY, 2U. PART III. ORGANIC CHEMISTRY, 24^. A Manual of Chemical Physiology, including its Points of Contact with Pathology. By J. L. W. Thudichum, M.D. Sro. -with Woodcuts, -js. &/. -24 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. A Dictionary of Che- mistry and the Allied Branches of other Sciences. By Henry Watts, F.C.S. assisted by eminent Scientific and Practical Chemists. . 6 vols. medium Svo. %. i^s. 6d. Sacred and Legendary Art. By Mrs. Jameson. 6 vols. square cro-wn Szv. price ^"5. 15^. 6J. as follows: Legends of the Saints and Martyrs. New Edition, with 19 Etchings and 187 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 3U. 6d. Legends of the Monastic Orders. New Edition, with II Etchings and 88 Woodcuts. I vol. 21 s. Legends of the Madonna. New Edition, with 27 Etchings and 165 Woodcuts. I vol. 2 is. The History of Our Lord, with that of his Types and Precursors. Completed by Lady East- lake. Revised Edition, with 1 3 Etchings and 28 1 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 42s. The USEFUL ARTS, MANUFACTURES, &c. A Manual of Architec- ture : being a Concise His- tory and Explanation of the Principal Styles of Euro- pean A rchitecture, A ncient, Medieval, and Renaissance; with a Glossary. By Thomas Mitchell, Au- thor of ' The Stepping Stone to Architecture'. With 150 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. lOs. 6d. History of the Gothic Revival ; an Attempt to shew how far the taste for Medi&val Architecture was retained in England during the last two centuries, and has been re-developed in the present. By Charles L. East lake, Architect. With 48 Illustrations. Imp. 8tv. 31*. 6d. D NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Industrial Chemistry ; a Manual for Mamifactu- rers and for Colleges or Technical Schools. Being a Translation of Professors Stohmann and Englers German Edition ofPayens ' Pre'cis de Chimie Indus- triellel by Dr. J. D. Barry. Edited, and supplemented with Chapters on the Chemistry of the Metals, by B. H. Paul, Ph.D. 8vo. -with Plates and Woodcuts. \In the press. Gwilfs Encyclopedia of Architecture, with above i, 600 Woodcuts. Fifth Edition, with A It era tions and Additions, by Wyatt Papworth. Svo. 52^. 6d. The Three Cathedrals dedicated to St. Paul in London ; their History from the Foundation of the First Building in the Sixth Century to the Pro- posals for the Adornment of the Present Cathedral. By W. Longman, F.S.A. With numerous Illustrations. Square crown Svo. 2ls. Hints on Household Taste in Furniture, Up- holstery, and other Details. By Charles L. East lake, Architect. .VfiV Edition, ivith about 90 Illustrations. Square crown ^vo. 14^. Geometric Turning; com- prising' a Description of Plant's New Geometric Chuck, with Directions for its ^lse, and a Series of Patterns cut by it, with Explanations. By H. S. Savory. With 571 Woodcuts. Square cr. 8vo. 2ls. Lathes and Turning, Simple, Mechanical, and Ornamental. By W. Henry Northcott. With 240 Illustrations. 8vo. iSs. Handbook of Practical Telegraphy. By R. S. Culley, Memb. Inst. C.E. Engineer-in- Chief of Telegraphs to the Post-Officc. Sixth Edition, Plates &* Woodcuts. 8vo. i6s. Principles of Mechanism, for the use of Students in the Universities, and for Engineering Students. ByR. Willis, M.A. F.R.S. Professor in the Univer- sity of Cambridge. Second Edition, ivith 374 Woodcuts. 8i'o. iSs. Perspective ; or, the Art of Drawing what one Sees : for the Use of those Sketch- ing from Nature. By Lieut. W. H. Collins, R.E. F.R.A.S. With 37 Woodcuts. Crcnun S->o. $s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. 27 Encyclopedia of Civil Engineering, Historical, Theoretical, and Practical. By E. Cresy, C.E. With above 3,000 Woodcuts. 8v0. 42*. A Treatise on the Steam Engine, in its various ap- plications to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation, Rail- ways and Agriculture. By J. Bourne, C.E. With Portrait, 37 Plates, and 546 Wood- cuts. 4/0. 42^. Catechism of the Steam Engine, in its various Ap- plications. By John Bourne, C.E. Neiv Edition, with 89 Woodcuts. Fcp. Svo. 6s. Handbook of the Steam Engine. By J. Bourne, C.E. form- ing a KEY to the Author s Catechism of tlie Steam Engine. With 67 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8w. 9s. Recent Improvements in tJie Steam Engine. By J. Bourne, C.E. With 124 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8w. 6s. Lowndess Engineer's Handbook; explaining the Principles which should gitide the Young Engineer in the Construction of Ma- chinery. Post 8ztf. $J. Ure's Dictionary of Arts, Manufactures, and Mines. Sixth Edition, re-written and greatly enlarged by R. Hiint, F.R.S. assisted by numerous Contributors. With 2,000 Woodcuts. 3 vols. medium 8i'o. Handbook to the Minera- logy of Cornwall and Devon; with Instructions . for their Discrimination, and copious Tables of Lo- cality. By J. H. Collins, F.G.S. With 10 Plates, fro. 6s. Guns and Steel ; Miscel- laneous Papers on Mechani- cal Subjects. By Sir J. Whitworth, C.E. F.R.S. With Illustrations. Royal 8vo. "Js. 6d. Practical Treatise on Metallurgy, Adapted from tJie last Ger- man Edit ion of Professor KerVs Metallurgy by W. Crookes, F.R.S. &c. and E. Rohrig, Ph.D. 3 vols. &vo. with 625 Woodcuts. 4. 19*. Treatise on Mills and Millwork. By Sir W. Fairbairn, Bt. IVith 1 8 Plates and 322 Woodcuts. 2 vols. &vo. 32J. 28 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Useful Information for Engineers. By Sir W. Fairbairn, Bt. With many Plates and Woodcuts. 3 vols. crown Svo. 31 s. 6J. The Application of Cast and Wrought Iron to Building Purposes. By Sir W. Fairbairn, Bt. With 6 Plates and 1 1 8 Woodcuts. Svo. ,l6s. The Strains in Trusses Computed by means of Dia- grams ; (ifiith 20 Examples. By F. A. Ranken, C.E. With 35 Diagrams. Square cr. Svo. 6s. 6J. Practical Handbook of Dyeing and Calico-Print- ing. By W. Crookes, F.R.S. &c. With numerous Illustrations and Specimens of Dyed Textile Fabrics. Svo. ifls. Mitchell's Manual of Practical Assaying. Fourth Edition, revised, ^vith the Recent Disco- veries incorporated, by W. Crookes, F.R.S. Svo. Woodcuts, 3U. 6d. Occasional Papers on Subjects connected with Civil Engineering, Gun- nery, and Naval Archi- tecture. By Michael Scott, Manb. I nst. C.E. & of I nst. N.A. 2 vols. Svo. with Plates, 42J-. London s Encyclopedia of Gardening : comprising the Theory and Practice of Horticulture, Floricidture, Arboriculture, and Land- scape Gardening* With 1,000 Woodcuts. Svo. 2is. London's Encyclopedia of Agricidture : comprising the Laying-out, Improve- ment, and Management of Landed Property, and the Cultivation and Economy of the Productions of Agri- cidture. With 1,100 Woodcuts. Svo. 2 if. RELIGIOUS and MORAL WORKS. An Exposition of the 39 Articles, Historical and Doctrinal. By E. H. Browne, D.D. Bishop of Winchester. New Edition. Svo. i6s. An Introduction to the Theology of the Church of England, in an Exposition of the 39 Articles. By Rev. T. P. Boidtbcc, LL.D. Fcp. Svo. 6s. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. 29 Historical Lectures on the Life of Our L ord Jesus Christ. By C. 7. Ellicott, D.D. Pifth Edition. Sz'o. 12s. Sermons; including Two Sermons on the Interpre- tation of Prophecy, and an Essay on the Right Inter- pretation and Understand- ing of the Scriptures. By the late Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D. 3 vols. 8tv. price 2^s. Ch ristian L ife , its Course, its Hindrances, and its Helps; Sermons preached mostly in the Chapel of Rugby School. By the late Rev. Thomas -Arnold, D.D. 8v0. 1*. dd. Ch ris tia n L ife, its Hopes, its Fears, and its Close; Sermons preached mostly in the Chapel of Rugby School. By the late Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D. 8vo. 7-r. &/. Sermons Chiefly on the Interpretation of Scrip- hire. By the late Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D. 8vo. price "js. 6d. Sermons preached in the Chapel of Rugby School ; with an Address before Confirmation. By the late Rev. Thomas Arnold, D.D. Fcp. 8zv. price $s. Cvo. 2is. STUDENT'S EDITION, revised and condensed, with 46 Illustrations and Maps. I vol. crown %vo. gs. A Critical and Gram- matical Commentary on St. P aid's Epistles. By C. J. Ellicott, D.D. Svo. Galatians, Ss. 6d. Ephesians, Ss. 6d. Pastoral Epistles, IQJ. 6d. Philippi- ans, Colossians, & Philemon, IOT. (>d. Thessalonians, "js. 6d. The Voyage and Ship- wreck of St. Paul ; with Dissertations on the Ships and Navigation of the Ancients. By James Smith, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. Charts, \os. 6d. Evidence of the Tmth of the Christian Religion derived from the Literal Fulfilment of Prophecy. By Alexander Keith, D.D. Ofith Edition, -with numerous Plates. Square 8vo. izs. bd. or in post 8vo. witk 5 Plates, (>s. Historical and Critical Commentary on the Old Testament; with a New Translation. By M. M. Kalisch, Ph.D. Vol. I. Genesis, 8vo. i8s. or adapted for the General Reader, \ 2s. Vol. II. Exodus, 1 5-f . or adapted for the General Reader, 12s. Vol. III. Leviticus, Part I. \^s. or adapted for the General Reader, 8s. Vol. IV. Leviticus, Part II. \$s. or adapted for the General Reader, 8s. The History and Litera- ture of the Israelites, ac- cording to the Old Testa- ment and the Apocrypha. By C. De Rothschild and A. De Rothschild. Second Edition, z vols. crownSvo. izs. 6d. Abridged Edition, in I vol. fcp. &vo. 3-r. 6d. Ewald" s History of Israel. Translated from the Ger- man by J . E. Carpenter, M.A. with Preface by R. Martineau, M.A. 5 vols. 8vo. 6%s. Commentary on Epistle to the Romans. By Rev. W. A. O Conor. Crown %vo. T,S. 6d. A Commentary on the Gospel of St. John. By Rev. W. A. O' Conor. Croivn 8vo. los. 6d. The Epistle to the He- brews ; with Analytical Introduction and Notes. By Rev. W. A. O'Conor. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Thoughts for the Age. By Elizabeth M. SewelL New Edition. Fcp. %vo. y. 6d. Passing Thoughts on .Religion. By Elizabeth M. SewelL Fcp. 8z>0. 3-r. 6d. Self-examination before Confirmation. By Elizabeth M. SewelL $2.mo. is. 6d. Preparation for the Holy Communion ; the Devotions chiefly from the works of Jeremy Taylor. By Elizabeth M. SewelL Z2mo. y. Readings for a Month Preparatory to Confirma- tion, from Writers of the Early and English Church. By Elizabeth M. SewelL Fcp. "&vo. 4s. Readings for Every Day in Lent, compiled from the Wr i t ings of B is h op Jeremy Taylor. By Elizabeth M. SewelL Fcp. %vo. 5-r. Bishop Jeremy Taylor s Entire Works ; with Life by Bishop Heber. Revised and corrected by the Rev. C. P. Eden. 10 vols. 5. 5-r. Hymns of Praise and Prayer. Collected and edited by Rev. J. Martineau, LL.D. Croum 8vo. 4^. (>d. Thoughts for the Holy Week, for Yonng Persons. By Elizabeth M. SewelL Neio Edition. Fcp. %vo. 2s. Spiritual Songs for the Sundays and Holidays throughout the Year. ByJ. S. B. MonsclL LL.D. Fourth Edition. Fcp. %vo. 4^. 60. Js. 6d. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testa- ment, Critical, Exegetical, and Theological. By Rev. S. Davidson, D.D. 2 vols. 8zv. 3OJ. Supernatural Religion ; an Inquiry into the Reality of Divine Revelation. New Edition. 2 vols. &zv. 24*. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. The Life of Christ. For the use of Young Per- sons, selected from the Gos- pels and Chronologically arranged ; with Supple- mentary Notices from parallel Passages. By the Rev. R. B. Gar- diner, M.A. Croivn Szv. 2s. Lectures on the Penta- teuch & the Moabite Stone; with Appendices. By y. W. Colenso, D.D. Bishop of Natal. The Pentateuch and Book of Joshua Critically Ex- amined. By J. W. Colenso, D.D. Bishop of Natal. Croiim Zvo. 6s. The New Bible Com- mentary, by Bishops and other Clergy of the An- glican Church, critically examined by the Rt. Rev. J. W. Colenso, D.D. Bishop of Natal. Stv. 2s. TRAVELS, VOYAGES, &c. The Valleys of Tirol; their Traditions and Cus- toms, and How to Visit them. By Miss R. H. Busk, Author of ' The Folk- Lore of Rome' &c. With Frontispiece and 3 Maps. Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d. Eight Years in Ceylon. By Sir Samuel W. Baker, M.A. F.R.G.S. Nav Edition, with Illustrations cn^ra^cd on Wood by G. Pearson. Cro^vn Sz'O. Price is. (>d. The Rifle and the Hound in Ceylon. By Sir Samuel W. Baker, M.A. F.R.G.S. A r ew Edition, ivith Illustrations on Wood by G. Pearson. Crown Price is. 6J. Meeting the Sim ; a Journey all round the World tJirough Egypt, China, Japan, and Cali- fornia. By William Simpson, F.R.G.S. With Hdiotypes and Woodcuts. Sz'o. 2^s. TJie Rural Life of Eng- land. By William Howitt. Woodcuts, Svo. I2s. 6d. The Dolomite Moun- tains. Excursions through Tyrol, Carinthia, Carniola, and Friuli. By J. Gilbert and G. C. Churchill, F.R.G.S, With Illustrations. Sq. cr. Stv. 2ls. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. U The Alpine Club Map of the Chain of Mont Blanc, from an actual Sur- vey in 1863-1864. By A. Adams- Reilly, F.R.G.S. M.A.C. In Chromolithograph)', on extra stout draw- ing paper ior. or mounted on canvas in a folding case, 1 2 s. dd. The Alpine Club Map of the Valpelline, the Val Toiirnanche, and the South- ern Valleys of the Chain of Monte Rosa, from actiial Survey. By A. Adams-Reilly, F.R.G.S. M.A.C. Price 6s. on extra Stout Drawing Paper, or is. (xi. mounted in a Folding Case. Hotirs of Exercise in the Alps. By John Tyndall, F.R.S. Third Edition, -with 7 Woodcuts by E. Whymper. Crown %vo. I2J. 6d. Guide to the Pyrenees, for the use of Mountaineers. By Charles Packe. Second Edition, with Maps &f. and Ap- pendix. Crmun &z>0. ^s. 6d. How to See Norway. By J. R. Campbell. With Map and 5 Woodcuts, fcp. Sro. 5*. Untrodden Peaks and Unfrequented Valleys ; a Midsummer Ramble among the Dolomites. By Amelia B. Edwards. With numerous Illustrations. Sro. 2 is. The Alpine Club Map of Switzerland, with parts of the Neighbouring Coun- tries, on the scale of four miles to an Inch. Edited by R. C. Nichols, F.S.A. F.R.G.S. In Four Sheets, in Portfolio, qis. or mounted in a Case, $2s. 6o. Js. 6d. Centulle, a Tale of Pan. By Denys Shyne Law lor, Author of ' Pilgrimages in the Pyrenees and Landes.' Crcnvn ?>vo. los. f>d. The Folk-Lore of Rome, collected by Word of Mou th from the People. By R. H. Busk, Author of ' The Valleys of Tirol ' &c. Crown 8vo. 1 2s. 6d. Cyllene ; or, The Fall of Paganism. By Henry Sneyd, M.A. 2 Tols. pos STO. I^s. Tales of the Teutonic Lands. By Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. and E. H. Jones. Crown &vo. los. 6d. Beckers Gallus; or Ro- man Scenes of the Time of Aligns tus. Post 8m 7-r. 6J. Becker's Charicles : Il- lustrative of Private Life of the Ancient Greeks. Post 8m js. 6d. Tales of Ancient Greece. By the Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. 6c. 6s. Tancred, dr. | Vivian Grey, 6s. Henrietta Temple, 6s. Contarini Fleming, &c. 6s. Cabinet Edition, in crown %vo. of Stories and Tales by Miss Sewell : Amy Herbert, 2s. 6d. Ivors, -is. 6d. Gertrude, 2s. 6d. \ Katharine As/it Earl's Daughter, ' 2s. 6d. Experience of Life, 2s. 6d. Cleve Hall, 2s. &/. | Ursula. 2S. . Margaret Percival, Laneton Parsonarr, 3s. 60. 21 S. The ^Eneid of Virgil Translated into English Verse. By J. Conington, M.A. Crown Poems by Jean Inge low. 2 vols. Fcp. %vo. los. FIRST SERIES, containing * Divided? ' The Star's Monument? &c. i6//i Thousand. Fcp. 8z'0. 5-r. SECOND SERIES, 'A Story of Doom? ' Gla- dys and her Island? &c. ^th Thousand. Fcp. 8vo. 5-r. Poems by Jean Ingeloio. First Series, with nearly i oo Woodcut Illustrations. Fcp, 4/0. 21 s. RURAL SPORTS, HORSE and CATTLE MANAGEMENT, &e. Down the Road ; or, Reminiscences of a Gentle- man Coachman. By C. T. S. Birch Rey- nardson. With Twelve Chromolithographic Illustra- tions from Original Paintings by If. Alken. Medium 8v0. [Nearly ready. Blaine's Encyclopedia of Rural Sports; Complete Accounts, Historical, Prac- tical, and Descriptive, of Hunting, Shooting, Fish- ing, Racing, &c. With above 600 Woodcuts (20 from Designs by JOHN LEECH). 8vc. zis. A Book on Angling: a Treatise on the Art of Angling in every branch, including full Illustrated Lists of Salmon Flies. By Francis Francis. Post%vo. Portrait and Plates, \$s. Wikocks's Sea-Fisher- man : comprising the Chief Methods of Hook and Line Fishing, a glance at Nets, and remarks on Boats and Boating. New Edition, -with 80 Woodcuts. PostSvo. I2J. 6d. The Ox, his Diseases and their Treatment ; with an Essay on Partiirition in the Cow. By J. R. Dobson, Memb. R.C.V.S. Crown 8vo. with Illustrations, "js. dd. A Treatise on Horse- Shoeing and Lameness. By J. Gamgee, Vet. Surg. 8i r 0. with 55 Woodcuts, loj. 6J. Remarks on Horses Teeth, addressed to Pur- cftasers. By W. Miles, Esq. Post &'js. 6J. Supplement, 2s. 6ff. Chess Openings. By F. W. Longman, Bal- liol College, Oxford. Second Edition, revised. Fcp. %vo. 2s. 6d. The Theory of the Mo- dern Scientific Game of Whist. By W. Pole, F.R.S. Fifth Edition. Fcp. &v. 2s. 6d. The Cabinet Lawyer ; a Popular Digest of the Laws of England, Civil, Crimi- nal, and Constitutional. Twenty-fourth Edition, corrected and ex- tended. Fcp. Szv. gs. Blackstone Economised ; being a Compendium of the Laws of England to the Present Time. By D. M. Aird, Barrister. Revised Edition. Post Szv. "js. 6d. Pewtners Comprehensive Specifier ; a Guide to the Practical Specification of every^ kind of Building- Artificers Work. Edited by W. Young. Crozvn 8zv. 6s. Hints to Mothers on the Management of their Health during the Period of Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room. By Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 8z>o. 5-r. The Maternal Manage- ment of Children in Health and Disease. By Thomas Bull, M.D. Fcp. 8m 5J. NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. KNOWLEDGE The Stepping-Stone to Know- ledge; or upwards of 7 oo Questions and Answers on Miscellaneous Subjects ', adapted to the capacity of Infant minds. Second Series of the Stepping- Stone to Knowledge : Containing upwards of 800 Questions and Answers on Miscellaticous Subjects not contained in the First Series. The Stepping-Stone to Geo- graphy : Containing several Hun- dred Questions and Answers on Geographical Subjects. i8mo. is. The Stepping-Stone to Eng- lish History ; Questions and An- swers on the History of England. The Stepping-Stone to Bible Knowledge; Questions and An- swers on the Old and New Testa- ments. The Stepping-Stone to Bio- graphy; Questions and Answers on the Lives of Eminent Men and Women. 1%10. IS. The Stepping-Stone to Irish History: Containing several Hun- dred Questions and Answers on the History of Ireland. The Stepping-Stone to French History: Containing several Hun- dred Questions and Answers on the History of France. for the YOUNG. The Stepping-Stone to Roman History : Containing several Hun- dred Questions and Answers on the History of Rome. i8mo. is. The Stepping- Stone to Grecian History: Containing several Hun- dred Questions and Answers on the History of Greece. \%mo. is. The Stepping-Stone to Eng- lish Grammar: Containing seve- ral Hundred Questions and An- swers on English Grammar. T/te Stepping-Stone to French Pronunciation and Conversation : Containing several Hundred Questions and Answers. l8/#<7. IS. The Stepping-Stone to Astro- nomy: Containing several Hun- dred familiar Questions and Answers on the Earth and the Solar and Stellar Systems. i%mo. is. The Stepping-Stone to Mitsic: Containing several Hundred Questions on the Science; also a short History of Music. 1%!HO. IS. The Stepping-Stone to Natu- ral History : Vertebrate or Sack- boned Animals. Part I. Mam- malia; Part II. Birds, Reptiles, Fishes. l8io. is. each Part. The Stepping-Stone to Archi- tecture; Questions and Answers explaining the Principles and Progress of Architecture from the Earliest Times. With 100 Woodcuts. l8wo. is. INDEX, Actons Modern Cookery ........................ 39 A irds Blackstone Economised ............... 39 Alpine Club Map of Switzerland ............ 33 Alpine Guide (The) .............................. 33 Amos' s Jurisprudence ........................... 10 - Primer of the Constitution ............ 10 Anderson s Strength of Materials ............ 20 A rmstrong's Organic Chemistry ............ 20 Arnolds (Dr.) Christian Life .................. 29 - Lectures on Modern History 2 - Miscellaneous Works ...... 12 - School Sermons ............... 29 - Sermons ........................ 29 (T. ) Manual of English Literature Arnovlds Life of Lord Denman Atherstone Priory Autumn Holidays of a Country Parson Ayre's Treasury of Bible Knowledge Bacons Essays, by Whately Life and Letters, by Spedding ... Works Bain's Mental and Moral Science on the Senses and Intellect Baker's Two Works on Ceylon BalCs Guide to the Central Alps Guide to the Western Alps Guide to the Eastern Alps Beckers Charicles and Gallus Black's Treatise on Brewing Blackley's German- English Dictionary Elaine's Rural Sports Bloxams Metals Boultbee on 39 Articles Bourne's Catechism of the Steam Engine . Handbook of Steam Engine Treatise on the Steam Engine ... Improvements in the same Bawdier s Family Shakspeare Bramley-Moore s Six Sisters of the Valley . Brandt's Dictionary of Science, Literature, and Art Bray's Manual of Anthropology Philosophy of Necessity Brinkley's Astronomy Browne's Exposition of the 39 Articles Brunei s Life of Brunei Buckle's History of Civilisation Posthumous Remains Bull's Hints to Mothers Maternal Management of Children . Burgomaster's Family (The) ^ Bur&e's Rise of Great Families 8 Vicissitudes of Families 8 Busk's Folk-lore of Rome 34 Valleys of Tirol 32 Cabinet Lawyer og Campbelfs Norway 33 Cafes' s Biographical Dictionary 8 and Woodward's Encyclopaedia ... 5 Changed Aspects of Unchanged Truths ... 13 Chesney ' s Indian Polity 3 Modern Military Biography 3 Waterloo Campaign 3 Clovgh's Lives from Plutarch 4 Colenso on Moabite Stone &c 32 's Pentateuch and Book of Joshua. 32 Speaker's Bible Commentary ... 32 Collins' s M ineralogy of Cornwall 27 Perspective 26 Commonplace Philosopher in Town and Country, by A. K. H. B 13 Comte's Positive Polity 8 Comyn's Elena 34 Congrne's Essays 9 Politics of Aristotle 10 Conington's Translation of Virgil's /Eneid 36 Miscellaneous Writings 14 Contanseau s Two French Dictionaries ... 14 Conybeare and Howson's Life and Epistles of St. Paul 29 Cotton's Memoir and Correspondence 7 Counsel and Comfort from a City Pulpit... 13 Cox's (G. W.) Aryan Mythology 4 Crusades 6 History of Greece 4 Tale of the Great Persian War 4 Tales of Ancient Greece ... 34 and Jones's Teutonic Tales 34 Crawleys Thucydides 4 Creasy on British Constitution 3 Cresy's Encyclopaedia of Civil Engineering 27 Critical Essays of a Country Parson 14 Crookes's Chemical Analysis 24 Dyeing and Calico-printing 28 Culley's Handbook of Telegraphy 26 Cusack's Student's History of Ireland 3 D'Auoignf's Reformation in the Time of Calvin 6 42 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Davidsons Introduction to New Testament 31 Dead Shot (The), by Marksman 37 De Caisne and Le Maout's Botany 23 De Morgan's Paradoxes 13 De Tocqueville' s Democracy in America... 9 Disraeli's Lord George Bentinck 7 Novels and Tales 35 Dobson on the Ox 36 Dove's Law of Storms 18 Doyle's Fairyland 24 Drew's Reasons of Faith 29 Eastlake's Gothic Revival 25 Hints on Household Taste 26 Ed-wards' s Rambles among the Dolomites 33 Elements of Botany 22 Ellicott's Commentary on Ephesians 30 Galatians 30 Pastoral Epist. 30 Philippians,&c. 30 Thessalonians . 30 Lectures on Life of Christ 29 Epochs of History 6 Evans's Ancient Stone Implements 22 Eiealds History of Israel 30 Fairbairris Application of Cast and Wrought Iron to Building... Information for Engineers Treatise on Mills and Millwork Farrar's Chapters on Language Families of Speech Fitz-wygram on Horses and Stables Forsyte's Essays Fowlers Collieries and Colliers Francis's Fishing Book Freeman's Historical Geography of Europe From January to December Froude's English in Ireland History of England Short Studies Gairdner's Houses of Lancaster and York 6 Gamgee on Horse-Shoeing 36 Ganot's Elementary Physics 19 Natural Philosophy 19 Gardiner's Buckingham and Charles 3 Life of Christ 32 Thirty Years' War 6 Gilbert and Churchill's Dolomites 32 Girdlestone s Bible Synonyms 29 Goodeve 's Mechanics 20 Mechanism 20 Grant's Ethics of Aristotle 10 Graver Thoughts of a Country Parson 14 Grcvi He's Journal i Griffin' s Algebra and Trigonometry 20 Griffiths Sermons for the Times 29 Grove on Correlation of Physical Forces ... 18 Gwilt 's Encyclopaedia of Architecture 26 Hare on Election of Representatives Harrison's Political Problems 8 Hartwig's Aerial World 21 Polar World 21 Sea and its Living Wonders ... 21 Subterranean World 21 Tropical World 21 Haughton's Animal Mechanics 19 //izyzwztt/'.s'BjographicalandCritical Essays 7 Hecr's Switzerls Helmholtz's Scientific Lectures 18 Helmsleys Trees, Shrubs, and Herbaceous Plants 23 Herschefs Outlines of Astronomy 17 Holland's Recollections 7 HowUt's Rural Life of England 32 Visits to Remarkable Places 33 Humboldts Life 7 Hume's Essays n Treatise on Human Nature n /hue's History of Rome Ingelow's Poems Jameson s Legends of Saints and Martyrs . 25 Legends of the Madonna 25 Legends of the Monastic Orders 25 Legends of the Saviour 25 Jenkins Electricity and Magnetism 20 ferram's Lycidas of Milton 35 Yerrold's Life of Napoleon Johnston's Geographical Dictionary Kalisch's Commentary on the Bible 30 Keith's Evidence of Prophecy 30 Kenyan's (Lord) Life 7 Kerf s Metallurgy, by Crookcs and Rohrig. 27 Kirby and Spence's Entomology 21 Knatchbull- Hugcssen's Whispers from Fairy-Land 34 Landscapes, Churches, c. by A. K. H. B. 13 Lang's Ballads and Lyrics 35 Latham's English Dictionary 14 Laughton s Nautical Surveying 18 La-wlor's Centulle 34 Lawrence on Rocks 22 Lecky ' s History of European Morals 5 Rationalism 5 Leaders of Public Opinion 7 Leisure Hours in Town, by A. K. H. B.... 13 Lessons of Middle Age, by A. K. H. B.... 13 Lewes' s Biographical History of Philosophy 5 Liddell and Scott's Greek-English Lexicons 15 Life of Man Symbolised 25 Lindley and Moore s Treasury of Botany... 23 Lloyd's Magnetism 20 Wave-Theory of Light 20 NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Longmans Chess Openings ..................... 39 Edward the Third Lectures on History of England Old and New St. Paul's ......... 3 26 London's Encyclopaedia of Agriculture ... 28 - Gardening ...... 28 - ; - Plants ............ 22 Ijnundes s Engineer's Handbook ............ 27 Lubbock's Origin of Civilisation ............... 22 Lyra Germanica ................................. 25, 31 Macaulay's (Lord) Essays 2 History of England ... 2 Lays of Ancient Rome 25,35 Miscellaneous Writings 12 Speeches 12 ; Works 2 McCulloch ' s Dictionary of Commerce 16 Macleods Principles of Economical Philo- sophy 10 Theory and Practice of Banking 38 Markham's History of Persia 4 Marshall s Physiology 24 Todas 22 Marshmaris History of India 3 Life of Havelock 8 Martineau's Christian Life 31 Hymns 31 Maunder s Biographical Treasury 38 Geographical Treasury Historical Treasury 38 Scientific and Literary Treasury 38 Treasury of Knowledge 38 Treasury of Natural History ... 38 Maxwells Theory of Heat May's History of Democracy 2 History of England 2 Melville's Digby Grand 39 General Bounce 39 Gladiators 39 Good for Nothing 39 Holmby House 39 Interpreter 39 Kate Coventry 39 Queen's Maries 39 Mendelssohn's Letters 8 Menzies' Forest Trees and Woodland Scenery 23 Merivales Fall of the Roman Republic ... 4 Romans under the Empire 4 Merrifield's Arithmetic and Mensuration... 20 Magnetism 18 Miles on Horse's Foot and Horse Shoeing 37 on Horse's Teeth and Stables 37 Mill (J.) on the Mind 10 (J. S.) on Liberty 9 Subjection of Women 9 on Representative Government 9 Utilitarianism 9 6 9 9 9 9 9 9 Miller's Elements of Chemistry 23 Inorganic Chemistry 20 's Autobiography Dissertations and Discussions Essays on Religion &c Hamilton's Philosophy System of Logic Mill's Political Economy Unsettled Questions , Minto's (Lord) Life and Letters Mitchell's Manual of Architecture Manual of Assaying Modern Novelist's Library MonsclFs 'Spiritual Songs' Moore's Irish Melodies, illustrated Lalla Rookh, illustrated Morells Elements of Psychology -Mental Philosophy Morris's French Revolution Muller's Chips from a German Workshop. Science of Language Science of Religion New Testament Illustrated with Wood Engravings from the Old Masters 24 Northfott on Lathes and Turning 26 0' Conor's Commentary on Hebrews 30 Romans 30 St. John 30 Odling's Course of Practical Chemistry ... 24 Owen's Comparative Anatomy and Physio- logy of Vertebrate Animals 20 Owen's Lectures on the Invertebrata 20 Packe's Guide to the Pyrenees 33 Pattison's Casauban 7 Payeri s Industrial Chemistry 26 Pewtner's Comprehensive Specifier 39 Pierces Chess Problems 39 Pole's Game of Whist 39 Prendergast's Mastery of Languages 15 Present-Day Thoughts, by A. K. H. B. ... 13 Proctor's Astronomical Essays 17 Moon 17 Orbs around Us 17 Other Worlds than Ours 17 Saturn 17 Scientific Essays (New Series) ... 20 Sun 17 Transits of Venus 17 Two Star Atlases 18 Universe 17 Public Schools Atlas 16 Modern Geography 16 Ancient Geography 16 Ranken on Strains in Trasses.. Kawlinsons Parthia Sassanians Recreations of a Country Parson 13 Redgrave's Dictionary of Artists 24 Reilly's Map of Mont Blanc 37 Monte Rosa 37 Reynardson 's Down the Road 36 Kick's Dictionary of Antiquities 15 Rivers Rose Amateur's Guide 23 Rogers's Eclipse of Faith 29 Defence of Eclipse of Faith 29 Essays. 9 NEW WORKS PUBL.SHED BY LONGMANS & CO. Rogefs Thesaurus of English Words and Phrases 14 Ronald's Fly-Fisher's Entomology 37 Rothschilds Israelites 30 Russell on the Chri stian Religion 6 English Constitution 2 V Recollections and Suggestions ... 2 Sandars's Justinian's Institutes 10 Sanford's English Kings 2 Savory's Geometric Turning 26 Schelleri s Spectrum Analysis 18 Scott's Albert Durer 24 Papers on Civil Engineering 28 Seaside Musing, by A. K. H. B 13 Scebohm's Oxford Reformers of 1498 3 Protestant Revolution 6 Sewelts History of the Early Church 5 Passing Thoughts on Religion 31 Preparation for Communion 31 Principles of Education 14 Readings for Confirmation 31 Readings for Lent 31 Examination for Confirmation ... 31 Stories and Tales 35 Thoughts for the Age 31 Thoughts for the Holy Week 31 Sharp's Post-office Gazetteer 16 Shelley's Workshop Appliances 20 Short's Church History 5 Simpson's Meeting the Sun 32 Smith's Paul's Voyage and Shipwreck 30 (Sydney) Essays 12 Life and Letters 7 Miscellaneous Works ... 12 Wit and Wisdom 12 (Dr. R. A.) Air and Rain 18 Sneyd"s Cyllene 34 Southey's Doctor 13 Poetical Works 35 Stanley's History of British Birds 21 Stephen's Ecclesiastical Biography 7 Freethinking and Plainspeaking 9 Stepping Stones (the Series) 40 Stirling's Secret of Hegel n Sir William Hamilton 1 1 Stonehenge on the Dog 37 on the Greyhound 37 Sunday Afternoons at the Parish Church of a University City, by A. K. H. B 13 Supernatural Religion 31 Taylors History of India 3 Manual of Ancient History 6 Manual of Modern History 6 (Jeremy] Works, edited by Eden. 31 T*vt-Books of Science 19 '2 hirlrjall s History of Greece 4 Thomson's Laws of Thought n Thorpe's Quantitative Analysis 20 and Muir's Qualitative Analysis ... 20 Thudichums Chemical Physiology 23 Todd (A. ) on Parliamentary Government . . . 2 and Bowman's Anatomy and Physiology of Man 24 Trench s Realities of Irish Life 12 Trollope's Barchester Towers 39 Warden 39 Tyndalfs American Lectures on Light ... 20 Belfast Address 19 Diamagnetism 20 Fragments of Science 19 Hours of Exercise in the Alps... 33 Lectures on Electricity 20 Lectures on Light 20 Lectures on Sound 20 Heat a Mode of Motion 20 Molecular Physics 20 Ueberweg's System of Logic n Ure's Dictionary of Arts, Manufactures, and Mines 27 Warburton's Edward the Third 6 Watson's Geometry 20 Watts' s Dictionary of Chemistry 24 Webb's Objects for Common Telescopes .. 18 Weinhola's Experimental Physics 19 Wellington's Life, by Gleig 8 Whately's English Synonymes 14 Life and Correspondence 6 Logic 10 ^ Rhetoric 10 White and Donkin's English Dictionary... 15 and Riddle's Latin Dictionaries ... 15 Whitworth on Guns and Steel 27 Wilcocks's Sea-Fisherman 36 Williams' s Aristotle's Ethics 10 Willis's Principles of Mechanism 26 Willoughby's (Lady) Diary 34 Wood's Bible Animals 22 Homes without Hands 21 Insects at Home 21 Insects Abroad 21 Out of Doors 21 Strange Dwellings 21 Yonge's English-Greek Lexicons 16 Horace 36 Yoiiatt on the Dog 37 on the Horse 36 Zeller's Socrates 5 Stoics, Epicureans, and Sceptics... 5 Spottiswoode & Co., Printers, New-street Square, London.